ã€ŠAscension Games [A LitRPG Apocalypse Game Show]ã€‹


 1 - No Place for the Weak.

    Partial System Integration commencing in:

    0 hours, 30 minutes, and 30 seconds.

    Your world is on the brink of collapse. You may choose to fight for a future that may never come, but the path will be paved with blood and death.

    Will you rise as one of the New Earth¡¯s Forerunners?

    [Yes/No]

    I read the message for the millionth time today. My fingers traveled across the phone¡¯s screen. Should I press it?

    ¡°So Zach, will you press it?¡± Leo¡¯s voice called from my side, and I was snapped out of my musings.

    The elevator was hot as ever, and even with just Leo and me there, my throat was as tight as a noose. Talking with Leo would probably help my mind travel to another place that wasn¡¯t this tiny compartment moving inside a forty-floor building. You¡¯re not helping, brain!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did you press it?¡± I leaned against one of the elevator¡¯s walls and shoved the phone back into my pocket, making the strange message disappear. The mirrored door on our side told me that my black hair wasn¡¯t as professional as it had been when I left home. My curls never wanted to stay put no matter how much hair product I used. Even worse was the small coffee stain on my favorite shirt because Dick from HR couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off his phone and bumped into me at the reception.

    ¡°Hell no. One guy from accounting pressed it yesterday on his work PC, and I had to change his SSD. The fuckers behind the hack almost got some of the company¡¯s bank accounts.¡± Leo leaned against the opposite wall, pointing at my sweaty forehead. ¡°Are you okay, bro?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied, wiping my brow and returning to the conversation. ¡°I read several stories on Reddit, and most of them didn¡¯t mention a virus, much less one like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, man. The only thing I know is that when I get home today, I¡¯ll want to play some video games, not fix my computer or cell phone.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re sticking with the ¡®Grand Hacker Theory¡¯?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but hear Leo¡¯s infamous snort, the telltale sound of whenever he thought something was funny. His button-up shirt struggled to contain the size of his mass, yet I knew he never cared if people made fun of his typical khaki pants and dress shirt outfit. Being in IT made him invaluable, and everyone had quickly learned mocking his size was a fast track to never getting your problems solved.

    ¡°I know I fixed a PC yesterday because of that button. It could¡¯ve been just someone trying to take advantage of this. I never saw the page; it could be a mimicking one. One that can actually be traced with an IP.¡±

    ¡°Still the strange characters in the original message?¡±

    ¡°All the way, man. All the way. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing it, but there¡¯s no number on their IP. Nothing connecting the page to any address, with or without VPN.¡± Leo clicked his tongue as if the fact that he couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it messed with his pride.

    I nodded as his words kept swirling in my head. We had discussed this before, and even though I wasn¡¯t an IT expert, I knew everyone should have an IP address.

    ¡°No matter if they¡¯re hackers, aliens, a prank, cyber war, or really some kind of apocalypse, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange how everyone seems fine with it?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± Leo shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about playing games when there¡¯s this message saying our world is about to end.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, man. I just don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    I looked at the elevator¡¯s screen and saw we had already passed the thirtieth floor. Soon, we¡¯d reach our destination, and at least one part of my tension would be released.

    ¡°And your family?¡± I tapped my fingers on the screen, counting the floors to reach the office.

    ¡°No one pressed it. I don¡¯t think my mother spared a single thought on it, while my father is saying it¡¯s some kind of globalist conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°That seems like him.¡± I chuckled as my eyes traveled to the screen again.

    I took a deep breath and watched as the numbers went up and the door finally opened. We traveled the rest of the way silently, but it didn¡¯t bother me a bit. That was one of the perks of having a true friend; you could be silent around them, and no awkwardness would be spilled.

    I exited the door and the cold wind bathed me. I looked back at the elevator¡¯s closing doors and smiled. That was my daily challenge. I had no idea why I was claustrophobic, but tight spaces simply made me panic.

    The day I came for my job interview, I arrived an hour early and climbed all the steps to the fortieth floor. The next day, after being hired, I decided to face my fear, and I did it every day for the last six months.

    Leo seemed to have had a good hunch about my phobia, but he was nice enough to hide it.

    We stopped before the reception of the law firm we worked at, and he grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about the kids back at Saint Jerome¡¯s, right?¡± Leo had a gentle smile on his big face. ¡°With those scars you keep trying to hide, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you could actually kick some ass in the Apocalypse.

    I buttoned the last button of my shirt to hide the scar borning from my neck to my chest and replied promptly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking about them,¡± I had no reason to lie about it.

    ¡°So, I think you should press it. If it¡¯s a damn virus, I promise I¡¯ll fix it for you and even give you a new SSD if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, man. That¡¯s actually a nice incentive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the best friend in the world, I know,¡± he said, hugging me.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Alright, alright. There''s no need to make this weird.¡± I shoved him away while we chuckled.

    ¡°Go ahead and be a hero. If nothing happens, in forty minutes I¡¯ll come to your desk and laugh in your face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair. Did you bring lunch?¡± I asked, already moving to the left while Leo walked to the opposite side, toward the IT sector.

    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll meet you at the food court at noon.¡±

    ¡°Nice,¡± I replied, moving toward the lawyer¡¯s office.

    I received smiles and waves from some co-workers and returned the gestures.

    All in all, I enjoyed working at the R&R Law Firm. People were friendly, there was no drama, and I was on the way to a full-time job when I graduated in a few years. Besides, the salary and perks were way better than most law firms paid for internships.

    There was plenty of time to go to classes, work, and even help frequently at Saint Jerome¡¯s. The place¡¯s image popped into my mind as I sat before my desk.

    I picked up my phone and looked at the countdown again.

    Partial System Integration commencing in:

    0 hours, 25 minutes, and 30 seconds¡­

    However, it wasn¡¯t the timer that caught my attention but the words.

    You may choose to fight for a future that may never come.

    The sentence fragment was ominous, but the message was clear. The future was uncertain, but some people would fight for one version of it.

    I bet the government has several military, police, and secret services pressing it. Would I sit and watch others make a future for me when the same people failed me in the past, and many other kids, to this day? That was one of the thoughts that bugged me the most.

    The fact that the press seemed so uninterested in the countdown also didn¡¯t help. When it started popping up around the world one week ago, everyone only talked about it. But after a few days, poof! There was no news anymore¡ªonly the tabloids published about it, and it was all about conspiracy theories.

    Only one theory gained traction when some people claimed they could hear the message in their minds. At first, it was the elderly who spoke about it, but it truly gained attention when individuals living non-technological lifestyles began making the same claims. This was before the press stopped covering the news, yet people continued to whisper about it as the ultimate proof something was really happening.

    My favorite, though was the one about how some authors had predicted this in a niche genre of literature. I read about this and other theories, pondering whether I should pursue my instincts and press ¡®Yes¡¯.

    Deep in my mind, I had decided a long time ago.

    I¡¯d needed someone to fight for me in the past, but all I had back then was my wits to survive. Ten years after my life took a different turn I could finally be that someone for the kids who needed it. I saw Marcus, Tony, and Isabela¡¯s faces as I decided.

    Will you rise as one of the New Earth¡¯s Forerunners?

    [Yes/No]

    I clicked Yes. The notification disappeared from my phone for the first time since its appearance one week ago.

    Besides that, nothing happened.

    What was I expecting? I still need to wait twenty minutes.

    That was the most excruciating twenty minutes of my life so far. I turned on my PC and scrolled through sheets and documents I needed to edit before sending them to the lawyer I was assigned to. I did nothing besides scroll and switch to different tabs on the PC.

    Multiple web sites by a handful of ufologists had sprang up with to keep track of the countdown. If this is real, I¡¯ll be surrounded by nutjobs, adrenaline seekers, and trained killers. The realization struck me, and I smiled for the first time since I pressed Yes.

    I gazed up from my PC and saw some of my co-workers with a similar countdown on their screens. Some of the nutjobs are right here, or at least I hope they¡¯re not the killers. I stared back at my screen.

    One minute from the end of the countdown, my shirt glued to my skin, soaked with sweat, and my feet couldn¡¯t stop stomping the ground.

    With thirty seconds remaining, I was already biting my nails for the third time.

    With ten seconds left, my phone vibrated. I picked it up, and a new message appeared.

    Preparing to enter Proving Grounds.

    The Gods are watching you.

    Create a safe haven.

    Dive the dungeons.

    Climb the Tower.

    Survive.

    10

    9

    8

    7

    6

    5

    4

    3

    2

    I heard a familiar voice calling me, and then, nothing.

    <hr>

    Leo exited his room when the countdown reached one minute. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Zach¡¯s face when nothing happened. Some of his co-workers were excitedly waiting for it to reach zero as if the Lakers were tied with the Celtics in the last seconds of a final match.

    Losers, he thought as he shoved Doritos into his mouth with one hand and watched the countdown on his phone with the other. ¡°At least Zach has a good reason,¡± he mumbled with his mouth full as he crossed the reception.

    When he reached the lawyers'' sector, the countdown was already close to thirty, and when he finally saw Zach¡¯s head over his PC a few lines away, it was only twenty seconds to the so-called end of the world.

    Zach seemed so concentrated that Leo couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to scare him a little. Maybe I should fake the sound of an explosion. Considering all the tension with the countdown, his bosses wouldn''t mind it. They¡¯d probably even like that Leo broke the ice. At least, that was what was going through his mind.

    Leo approached his friend¡¯s chair as silently as possible and watched from over his shoulder. Is this a new message? It doesn¡¯t matter, he told himself as the countdown neared zero.

    ¡°Doomsday!¡± Leo shouted, clasping one hand against the sack of snacks and making a feeble explosion sound.

    Zach turned his head toward Leo, but the world exploded in red light before their eyes could meet. Leo heard the glass windows breaking but saw nothing but bright crimson. A strong force pulled him to the ground as if gravity had a personal grudge against him.

    His face crashed against the cold floor, and his Doritos flew away. Nothing reached his ears besides a deafening ringing deep inside, as if he was flying in a fighter jet without ear protection. In the distance, he was sure someone was screaming, but he couldn¡¯t actually hear it.

    The minutes he spent there, blindsided and crushed against the floor, seemed to take an eternity, but slowly, his vision adjusted, and he felt the weight on his body slowly fading.

    Leo grunted, moving up and hearing similar sounds everywhere around him. He inclined his head, searching for Zach, but he was nowhere to be seen. When Leo inspected his surroundings, he noticed that at least one-third of the people of the office had vanished.

    Shit. It was all Leo could think as he walked toward one of the broken windows. The red he had seen was still adorning the sky, replacing the bright blue from before and making it as macabre as an expressionist view of hell. However, the blood-red morning wasn¡¯t what caught Leo¡¯s eye the most. It was the giant message floating in the sky in bright black letters.

    Partial Integration Started

    The Ascension Games will begin.

    Wait until a winner is decided.

    Root for the earthlings who chose to fight, as their competition will be fierce.

    Hope for their win, but prepare for their loss.

    There¡¯s no place for the weak in the multiverse.

 2 - Choose.

    Red.

    For several minutes, that was all I could see.

    A fast gust of wind traveled through my body as my hair went all over. The sweat I was accumulating on my forehead slowly vanished¡ªnot because I wasn¡¯t scared or nervous.

    Then, something that could only be described as the void came. Years of watching movies and TV hadn¡¯t prepared me for what it was, only a small idea of what we thought it had to be.

    All the speed making my body travel through space was suddenly replaced by a shivering and silent cold. The pores of my skin opened, and everything around me seemed to dissipate. I tried to move my hands, but to no avail.

    This is worse than an elevator. My stupid brain muttered, and then panic started to settle. It was as if I was enveloped in a thin layer of some strange, fabric. The pinnacle of claustrophobia reached me when I least expected it, but before I could start to despair, I could see again.

    At least I could see anything that wasn¡¯t the red color.

    I opened and closed my eyes frantically as the bright hue slowly faded away. My fingers moved, then my hand. I touched my face, searching for wounds but found nothing. Below me, the ground felt plain, and when I raised my feet, I noticed the floor was metallic.

    I finally saw my black leather shoes, then my hands. It was as if I was in a theater with the light totally focused on me. My body and the ground below were visible, but everything besides it was completely wrapped in utter darkness.

    ¡°What the hell,¡± I muttered instinctively, trying to make sense of the strange situation.

    Oddly enough, I got a reply.

    Far, far away in the distance, I heard a clicking sound. A light had just been lit.

    Along with the bright hue, a figure appeared beneath it. It was a woman, an athletic one, wearing matching purple gym outfits. I couldn¡¯t see her clearly since she was at least one hundred yards away from me, but I could hear her scream.

    ¡°Where am I? Help!¡±

    I thought about replying, but before I could do it, I heard the clicking sound really close to me. I turned my face to the right, following the noise, and discovered pretty quickly the new person was at my side. Or at least I thought it was a person.

    Beside me, a bulking figure of at least seven-foot tall loomed over me. Its skin was crimson as blood, and its body was ripped like that of a bodybuilder. The thing wore only leather pants, which gave me plenty of opportunities to see its goat hooves and knees bent in the wrong direction.

    Its torso was the most humanlike part of the creature; long arms with mighty biceps adorned its silhouette, but when I contemplated its face, my heart skipped several beats.

    The creature possessed a long beard adorning its red face, and when it opened its mouth, I saw a line of pointed yellow teeth. Its eyes were like those of a snake, and it had no ears at all, only two small holes on each side. Atop its head, two circular horns expanded from the extremities of its forehead and ended near its jawline.

    Its eyes seemed to be attracted to my examination. We locked gazes, and finally sweat dripped from my forehead. My fight-or-flight instincts took over, and I looked at my surroundings with the corner of my eyes, ready to find a weapon or an escape route without making any abrupt movements.

    The monster grunted, a deep noise rising from the depths of its throat. Its head twisted to the side as if pondering the best way to kill me.

    Now! I screamed to myself as I rushed to run toward the gym girl. With no weapons in sight by best chance to defeat the creature was having someone to help.

    The monster followed, but then I heard a loud crack, and my face was swollen with pain. I had just hit something.

    A similar but louder sound came from my side, and I noticed the demon had just crashed against an invisible wall, just like me.

    I shook my head, shoving the headache away, and contemplated the demon banging its own in a strange and seemingly ineffective way to massage its temples.

    I grinned from ear to ear. The absurdity of the situation was simply too much to take. This seven-feet-tall demon seemed so fucking frustrated that it couldn¡¯t murder me that I had to laugh.

    The monster stared at me with murder all over its gaze.

    Then, it spoke.

    ¡°Kruz''shar tilen, vornik''dra!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± I asked involuntarily, feeling the walls of the invisible box around me.

    I¡¯m in a small invisible box. Shit! Shit!

    Suddenly, a demon didn¡¯t seem like that much of a problem. How stupid can the human brain be? I looked at my palms, already starting to sweat, as other lights began to be lit all around.

    That distracted me enough from my phobia.

    I saw humans of all shapes and forms appearing, but for each one of them, three demons followed suit. They were also very different from each other. It was quite easy to distinguish the females from the males since they followed some basics of human anatomy as well.

    It seemed like the bastard at my side wasn¡¯t the only murderous one among them. More than one tried to jump on their neighbors, but a good number remained quietly in their cubicles.

    While humans were screaming, desperate with the strange situation, most of the demons¡ªafter realizing they were locked¡ªcrossed their arms and sat on the ground to wait for whatever was about to happen.

    When the light on my other side clicked on, I was surprised again. I was by no means a small man by Earth measures, but this ¡®Partial Integration¡¯ was making me feel like one.

    Another seven-feet-tall humanoid appeared to my left. Their long hair was as dark as night and shimmered with the light above, their skin pale, and they wore shiny light armor.

    Their big yellow eyes were humanlike, except they looked a little bigger than most humans. The nose was pointy, and the lips were thin and colored a deep purple. It was hard to say if they were male or female, but their pointed ears definitely made me sure they weren¡¯t human.

    ¡°Lira, falen,¡± a feminine voice escaped her lips as she looked at me with a smirk stamped on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re an elf,¡± I muttered.

    The strange elf-like being raised one eyebrow and leaned toward me.

    "Ilva? Niri felna lir."

    ¡°No shit,¡± I replied, having no idea what the hell she was trying to say, but glad one of my neighbors wasn¡¯t a frenzied murderous being.

    It took more time for the room to be filled with elves, demons, and humans. The place seemed to have no end, and after a couple of minutes, I couldn¡¯t see the lines anymore. The only way I knew people were still arriving was the far but constant clicking sounds of the lights being turned on.

    After several minutes, the sounds stopped. By now, my heart was about to exit my mouth. I couldn¡¯t control the urge to look at my surroundings over and over. Soon, this will be over. It can¡¯t take longer.

    My eyes found the giant demon at my side again, and I saw him looking at me with a grin from ear to ear. As our eyes locked, he started laughing as if understanding what was going on with me and thinking it was the funniest joke he had ever seen.

    A cold shiver ran down my spine as I lingered in that stare. I didn¡¯t give my body permission to turn away. I wasn¡¯t going to be seen as weak. I learned pretty quickly in my life that this is exactly what bullies are searching for: people who bend to their forced authority.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You better be ready when we leave these boxes.¡± I knew very well he couldn¡¯t understand a word that came out of my mouth, but I saw him raise one of his fat eyebrows.

    His smile shortened, and his guttural voice emerged again.

    "Thrak''shar tilen, dor''vaxis!"

    I heard a knocking on my other side and found the elf woman leaning toward me. I looked back at the demon, but he was with his arms crossed, gazing at the horizon.

    ¡°Pussy,¡± I muttered, gazing back at the elf.

    She smiled and waved one hand forward and then back, breathing in the same pattern. She wants me to do the same.

    I had nothing to lose. Honestly, breathing techniques always helped me, but it was hard to think about them when your brain is screaming for you to exit the tight space.

    I inhaled and exhaled at her rhythm, holding my breath when she held hers, until my heart was finally beating in a more steady way.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I let the last breath escape my lungs as I watched her expression turn into a grin again.

    She nodded, seemingly understanding the meaning of my words. Her gaze traveled to the far horizon, and I followed it.

    Another clicking sound¡ªlight and just before my eyes stood a fellow human. He seemed confused as he scanned his surroundings.

    He was in his mid-twenties, well-dressed, but his face was covered in sweat, and his eyes darted to everything around him.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be real,¡± he muttered, then looked at me. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re really here?¡±

    His pupils were as big as his irises. This man was high as fuck.

    ¡°Try to relax, man.¡± It was all I could say before, in the distance, the darkness seemed to take on a new shape.

    Floating above the last line of beings, a red dot soared into the void. It wavered in all directions, shining more brightly with each passing second. Two hands emerged from the portal and started pulling it up and down. The circle opened until it had at least seven feet in diameter. The most gorgeous woman I had ever seen exited the portal in a hush.

    Somehow, even with four arms, her body looked like a curvaceous model, wearing some sort of black dress that hugged all over her curves. I heard more than one gasp from the crowd but wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the fact that she looked like an succubus or the fact that she had two pairs of arms and two pairs of eyes on her face.

    It was like looking at a video game character that went through the hands of a very horny modder. She looked absurd, but I had just been threatened by a demon and calmed down by an elf. Who was I to say something was absurd?

    She cleared her throat, and when she spoke, her voice reached all our ears.

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± she started in a cheerful tone. ¡°My name is Ilyshiara, and I¡¯ll be the hostess of this year¡¯s Ascension Games. We¡¯re more than glad that you all volunteered for our program. The transmission will start soon enough, but we have time for a quick briefing. Who is eager to see a presentation?¡±

    When no one replied and the crowd started to erupt in mutterings, she cleared her throat again.

    ¡°Not the best crowd, I see. Right, I¡¯ll just show it to you.¡±

    Just beside Ilyshiara, a giant screen appeared. The demons and elves seemed particularly interested in that, as they started to gasp and point fingers as the images began to appear.

    Looks like they don¡¯t have TVs in their world.

    First, several landscapes started to be shown. All seemed to be very recognizable to me. There were rivers, oceans, forests, and cities. Some seemed more Earth-like, while others were nothing short of alien. Giant, almost transparent trees adorned some of the forests, while other cities seemed to be built inside volcanoes with lava surprisingly not burning the houses.

    Welcome to the Partial System Integration.

    You are one of the few who decided to fight for yourself and your world.

    Your homes are now part of the Intergalactic Syndicate, and we¡¯ll slowly integrate your culture into ours. This will not be an easy process, however. Unfortunately, several of your kin will perish.

    The landscapes were replaced by images of war, natural disasters, and sickness spreading, and then they showed planets being reshaped while strange and gargantuan machines removed something from deep inside their cores.

    Resources are scarce throughout the multiverse, but fret not! Your worlds were chosen because they are rich and ready to help make all worlds more sustainable.

    That¡¯s where you come in.

    There¡¯s no place for everybody.

    The images started to portray strange species fighting. One orc-like monster dismembered a giant octopus, while a lion humanoid impaled a unicorn. All these creatures killing each other rushed to the distance after defeating their enemies, climbing stairs that seemed to appear out of thin air.

    The fate of the people who remain on your planets has yet to be decided. Some will be reallocated to a new world or spatial station, while others will¡ªunfortunately¡ªdie in severe pain. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t depend on destiny!

    They showed the orc-like creature fighting a giant snake and defeating it with what seemed to be a giant fireball. The reptile shrieked in pain and then collapsed to the ground as the words ¡°#1 Tower Champion¡± appeared above the orc¡¯s head.

    Next, the images showed other orc-like creatures eating a lavish banquet and then sleeping on comfortable yet strange stray beds. It all looked like a very expensive yet corny company internal advertisement.

    If you succeed at the games we prepared for you and conquer the towers, the people you love and several others will benefit from it. The hard truth is that most of you will die before the seventh tower is conquered, but it¡¯s your choice to make this death worth it or not.

    We¡¯ll grant you power to face adversity and will watch as you thrive in the challenges we so meticulously crafted to bring the most out of you and to entertain our watchers.

    The image changed to several different species watching on TVs, tablets, and floating screens as the orc from before climbed the tower and defeated the giant snakes. Their eyes were mesmerized by the images. Some of them cheered while others cursed and stomped their feet on the ground with anger.

    The individual or group that conquer three out of the seven towers first will be the winner of the Partial Integration, and a champion will be decided among the survivors.

    Climb the tower and entertain the viewers.

    Remember: There¡¯s no place for the weak in the multiverse.

    ¡°Very good, isn¡¯t it?¡± the woman soaring in the sky asked, her tone one of real surprise.

    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± A human voice came from the distance.

    ¡°I want to go home!¡± Another one followed.

    Other elves and demons also joined the outcry. My mind warned me that such a decision was most likely not that wise.

    ¡°Sasha?! Kayle?! Thomas?! Dude, this isn¡¯t right! I don¡¯t want this anymore. This is the worst trip ever! Please take me out of here!¡± The man¡¯s voice increased in desperation with each word. He truly believed he was in some session of LSD or whatever. Poor bastard.

    ¡°Hey, calm down. It will pass.¡± I tried to say to him, but he kept screaming.

    Ilyshiara sighed deeply and let her shoulders fall. She followed it with the click of one of her fingers.

    Red light erupted from the dark sky. The lightning branched in several directions, and one of them struck dangerously close to me.

    It hit the stoned guy right at the top of his head.

    I watched as his hair burned, his skin melted, and his skull turned to jelly. The effect traveled through his entire body in a fraction of a second. In an instant, he was nothing but a mound of flesh with cracks of bone scattered here and there.

    My gag reflexes activated, but I controlled it.

    Gasps erupted from the crowd, and with it, Ilyshiara screamed in a deep and uncharacteristic tone.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Her voice traveled through the infinite room, and a wave of calm fell over me. It was like dew falling over my head early in the morning. My eyes became heavy and I wanted to sit on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± she only muttered, but it sounded as if she was in the box right next to me.

    ¡°I have a couple of fun facts!¡± She returned to her cheerful tone, simply ignoring that she had just killed several people. ¡°Only 20% of humans pressed yes, while 30% of the Myriads did and an impressive 50% of the Arahaktar! That¡¯s our record for both the lowest and highest participation yet. Congratulations, my red friends. Humans, you¡¯re going to have to work extra hard to prove yourselves.¡±

    She sounded like a reassuring teacher, and that left me with a sour taste. I had indeed volunteered and was glad I could actually fight for the ones I loved, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that I hated being patronized.

    ¡°Another interesting fact! This is the Ascension Games with the most gods signed on as sponsors! Besides the normal sponsors from all over the multiverse, more deities will be available to take you under their wings¡ªsome literally,¡± she chuckled, ¡°so go ahead and do whatever it takes to stand out! The proving grounds will start in a moment. Pick from the options and prepare to fight!¡±

    As soon as her words reached my ears, the world turned red again. It was as if my invisible box had been thrown into the sky and then fell again, but I felt no pain or impact.

    I looked to my sides, and when my vision finally adjusted, I had a small desk before me. I stood in a large corridor with several lamps on each side. It looked like a medieval dungeon beneath a castle, and none of my previous neighbors were by my side.

    Above the small desk, a single word floated with a countdown beneath it.

    Choose

    Time remaining: 10 seconds.

    Above the small table, five insignias the size of my hand lay. One of them had two axes crossed with the words ¡®warrior¡¯ beneath it, the second was a scepter with ¡®mage,¡¯ the third was a single dagger with ¡®rogue,¡¯ the fourth was a staff with twisted snakes with ¡®healer¡¯ and the last one was a bow with the obvious ¡®archer¡¯ beneath it.

    Is this like an RPG? I looked at the names and insignias. What to choose?

    I normally play video games as a mage, but this isn¡¯t a fucking video game. Archer can be safe, but I would be weak in close combat and I have no idea what enemies will be around. Warrior seems safe enough, while Rogue¡­

    Choose

    Time remaining: 5 seconds

    Choose, choose¡­ What do I choose?

    My mind immediately noticed that something had been left out.

    Wait, there¡¯s nothing saying I can only choose one!

    I moved both of my hands and grabbed two insignias.

 3 - [Smartass].

    The objects were heavy at my palms. The countdown was still at three, but nothing happened. I had so much going on in my head, but the adrenaline from the last few minutes prevented me from thinking about anything except the present.

    When zero appeared before my eyes, a part of me expected a red lightning bolt to descend from the sky and transform me into one of those slime things kids enjoyed playing with.

    Except it didn¡¯t happen.

    The insignias vanished from my hands as if they were made of ash. The table followed suit, and I waited in silence, hearing only my breath.

    Ding!

    The sound made me jump, and I almost fell on my ass.

    Congratulations! You earned a new title!

    [Smartass]: You¡¯re good at text comprehension! You should be thankful you didn¡¯t decide to pick three classes or you¡¯d be fried by now. You were the first and only to pick two classes in the #966 Ascension Games!

    Effects:

    Passive: Magic, Mana, Speed, Strength upgraded 3 levels instantly.

    Passive: Using an attack from a basic class after using one from the other will cause a critical strike with 50% more damage.

    The words appeared inside a blue box before my eyes, and I read them several times, slowly comprehending all of it. I could be dead if I had been too greedy. It was the first thing that came to mind, but I was quick to shove it aside. It worked; I have two classes and a powerful effect. Being called a smartass by the system was a minor thing compared to the real accomplishment.

    Another message popped before my eyes as I stood there, basking in being alive and apparently special now.

    Rhia Sullivan just earned the [Goblin Slayer] title - Be the first to kill a goblin inside the proving grounds.

    The message made it clear that my accomplishment had just appeared for everyone else. That could be dangerous. On the other hand, I knew I was probably going to face an enemy very soon.

    I just need to discover how to actually use the classes.

    The proving grounds didn¡¯t give me the time to explore my new powers, however. From the end of the corridor, I heard stomping steps dashing toward me.

    ¡°How am I supposed to fight a monster with no weapons?¡± I asked out loud, closing my fists and preparing to fight whatever creature was about to appear on the horizon.

    Something struggled against my closed fists¡ªan invisible force desperately trying to open my palm.

    I stopped fighting it after just a few seconds and watched in awe as a dagger appeared in my right hand and a wand in my left. When I looked at the first object, new boxes appeared.

    Beginner¡¯s Rogue Dagger: A reliable yet simple double-edged dagger.

    A similar description appeared when I gazed upon the second weapon.

    Beginner¡¯s Magic Wand: A reliable yet simple magic wand.

    The wand seemed to be removed from a Harry Potter movie. It was made of crooked wood and fit perfectly in my closed hand. Close to its point, a small crystal shone with a dim blue light.

    The dagger had a black hilt and a ten-inch blade that glimmered with the lamp lights. Nothing about it screamed power, but I had survived enough fights to know this dagger could cut and thrust easily. A small shudder ran through my spine as I recalled the last time I had suffered under someones blade.

    You are being watched.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    You are being watched.

    You are being watched.

    I quickly found out I could shove the messages away with a turn of the eye as they kept coming and coming, spamming me with what seemed like endless lines of junk right now. I couldn¡¯t see any cameras around, but I wasn¡¯t really looking either. All my attention was devoted to the thing coming in my direction.

    Soon its silhouette appeared in the distance.

    It was small and it moved fast. The creature was close to five feet tall and ran in a somewhat gangly way. If it were in another situation, I¡¯d probably laugh at the absurdity of it. It looked like I was being attacked by a gremlin straight out of an ''80s movie, but the sword it carried gave off a glint from the light in the hallway and appeared sharp enough to make me take it seriously.

    The monster¡¯s skin was similar to leather, but it was gray as a rainy-day sky. It moved barefoot with simple clothes covering its legs and torso. Its ears were pointy like those of an elf, and its eyes were big, red, and filled with hate.

    I had seen that burning murderous determination not long ago in that demon¡¯s gaze. Just like before, I wasn¡¯t going to budge.

    I moved the wand toward the creature just like the mages did in the movies, but nothing happened. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting it to work, but I had to test it anyway. I kept the wand in my left hand and decided to move.

    The goblin was smaller than me, but since I didn¡¯t know how to use magic, it had the upper hand in reach with its bigger sword against my small dagger. I had to shorten the distance and make the first move.

    Normally, the first to strike in a street fight was the one who won, and I doubted it was different with monsters. As soon as I started running toward it, the goblin showed surprise with its hairless eyebrows moving up. As if the acknowledgment of its surprise was a major offense, the goblin raised its sword and screamed in an incomprehensible language.

    As soon as the sword rose, I knew it was too short to reach me in time. I would only need to guess the right angle it was going to strike. Reflex, not strength, was the most important aspect of a knife fight.

    When we were just a few feet from each other, I caught a glimpse of the creature¡¯s shoulder moving to my left. It¡¯ll try to hit my right thigh.

    I couldn¡¯t stop the movement. I had to trust my instincts.

    The blade came down, and I moved to the right. The sword hit the stone ground with a loud clang just as I stepped to the side, already descending the dagger toward the creature¡¯s neck.

    It struck true. I felt the dagger enter deep inside it. The creature gurgled, the sword falling to the ground. Its knees bent, and it looked at me with the corner of its eyes.

    It¡¯s dead.

    The creature¡¯s eyes reddened, blood veins popping as it screamed loudly. Its tiny hands moved toward my arms. The creature¡¯s mouth gaped, and its crooked teeth were all wet with saliva. The monster seemed to enter a fit of rage, and all the strength I was forcing into the dagger wasn¡¯t enough to stop it.

    I heard flesh and muscle being torn apart, but the monster kept going. Its jaw snapped several times as its nails dug deep into my skin, marring my white work shirt with blood.

    The only thing separating the small bastard from my throat was the wand I held firmly against its chest and the dagger against its neck. Turns out, whatever was fueling that bloodlust was more than my arms could take. Being strong wasn¡¯t something I was known for.

    Never giving up. That was something people always described as one of my biggest traits.

    I gritted my teeth, pushing against my weapons. ¡°Back off!¡± I grunted, feeling the adrenaline pushing my strength to the limit. ¡°Just die!¡±

    The words seemed to ignite something inside me, and a rush of energy traveled from my heart to my left hand and then to my magical wand. A strong light erupted from it, and then the monster was thrown away. A thunder exploded inside the tunnel, and the smell of burnt meat filled my nostrils.

    Holy shit!

    I had just thrown lightning at that creature.

    The goblin crashed against one of the side walls and fell to the ground, its body limp and its eyes wide open. It was as dead as anyone could be.

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You defeated a Gray Goblin Level F9.

    Congratulations! You passed the first challenge of the proving grounds!

    Congratulations! Your Soul Core upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    Speed upgraded.

    Magic upgraded.

    New stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker.

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue.

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations.

    General Rank: F9

    Constitution F9

    Magic F6

    Mana F7

    Speed F6

    Strength F7

    I had no way to know if the numbers were good or not, but I felt they were. A boost of three levels in three different attributes didn¡¯t seem bad at all, and the numbers seemed to go from nine to one, or maybe zero, so there was a limited amount of progress to achieve. Was it the end of Rank A or Rank S? Some video games even had SSS as a rank. That, however, was a question for the future. The message that appeared for me after the upgrades was way more important.

    You are in a personalized area of the proving grounds. Outside, the other seven towers await you.

    This test has three floors filled with challenges, the last one being a boss.

    There are only two hundred bosses on each proving ground and one thousand competitors.

    The first two hundred people or parties that defeat them will continue in the challenge.

    If only two hundred players remain (counting the winners), the challenge will be suspended and the victors will be sent to the outside world. You can decide for yourselves if you¡¯re going to join forces to fight or eliminate the competition.

    Remember: There¡¯s no place for the weak in the multiverse.

 4 - Why?

    I stared at the message with a good deal of apprehension. The system could end up eliminating up to 80% of the competitors in its first phase. The sheer brutality of it made me hold my breath for a couple of seconds. Besides, the system seemed to also incentivize competition between players.

    Players? Is that what I''m gonna call myself now? Am I already so deep into this? The words lingered in my head as I read the message repeatedly.

    It was hard to grasp the true meaning of it, if there was one at all. What would be the best thing to do? A part of me assumed the best thing would be to fight one of the bosses alone. This way, more people would have a chance to fight and survive. While another part of me¡ª a more sane one¡ª decided that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    If I fought with others by my side and we all succeeded and advanced to the next challenge, I¡¯d be ensuring the survival of people I somewhat trusted. But can I trust anyone in this place?

    The system messages kept saying over and over that there was no place for the weak in the multiverse. That would mean people would soon start killing each other to secure a spot among the top two hundred.

    As if reading my mind, a system message popped up before my eyes.

    Max Jankovic has just earned the title [Murderer] - Be the first to kill someone of your own kind.

    Shit, it looks like someone here is much more inclined to go on a killing spree.

    We¡¯d been in the proving ground for no more than ten minutes. This Max Jankovic wasn¡¯t someone to mess with, and his name didn¡¯t sound like the one of an elf or a demon. A picture of a giant Russian man popped into my head, and I chuckled as I shoved the idea away and prepared for my next move.

    I needed to understand what I had done to perform the magic that killed the goblin. I tried saying the word "skills" in my mind, but nothing happened.

    In all the RPGs I¡¯d played before, there was always a menu with several options¡ªa status page, like the one I had just seen with my evolution stats, inventory, and some notifications. But none of the words I was thinking were working. That was when I decided to say it out loud.

    "Skills."

    As soon as the word left my mouth, a blue box appeared before my eyes. It was just like the others and showed ten slots. Four of them were whitish, three bluish, two purple, and one a bright orange.

    The word ¡®Shards¡¯ appeared at the top of the box. In the first two whitish spaces, the words ¡®Common - Basic Stealth¡¯ and ¡®Common - Lightning Affinity¡¯ appeared.

    Below the colorful slots, a message from the system awaited me:

    This is the Shards system. Congratulations on being alive and well to read this. Throughout your journey in this partial integration, you will face challenges, and those challenges will reward you with Shards.

    Shards can be used to grant you new or upgrade pre-existing skills, improve your status, or open different paths of progress. All of this will be discovered as long as you live to fight another day.

    You have two common Shards related to your class. These two can be removed at any time, but any other Shard that you place in your slots cannot be removed. For now, choose wisely.

    I read it twice before closing the message and paying more attention to the skills. The Stealth one was quite simplistic. It only explained my steps were hard to hear and my presence could be hidden more easily amidst shadows.

    The other shard sparked my curiosity.

    Your Soul Core has a Lightning Affinity. You can still learn to use other kinds of magic, but Lightning will be stronger and easier to command. A basic Lightning Strike skill is granted to one with a Soul Core aligned with the Thunder.

    Right, so that explains the lightning that killed the goblin, I thought as I wiped my clothes clean and prepared to move. My determination was finally set on what I had to do next.

    I played enough games to know that the stronger I got in the early levels, the easier it would be to face the boss. I could try to rush and find an entrance to the second and then the third floor, but the chances were that I¡¯d be dead as soon as I faced the ultimate enemy.

    Besides, I was sure there were plenty of enemies around. Being a rogue and with my life experiences, I¡¯d probably be able to gather resources and navigate my way through this strange labyrinth discreetly.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As I walked I noticed the tunnel walls were far apart, and the ceiling was high. The place was well-lit, and it didn¡¯t trigger my phobia. I was thankful for that, but at the same time, I knew that if this place was as dangerous as the messages made it out to be, I¡¯d better be prepared to face the phobia again.

    I walked for five or ten minutes before I heard the first signs of life. At the end of the corridor shadows moved, coming from a side wall. Small steps echoed as they stomped the ground. I tightened my grip on my dagger and slowed my pace, preparing to face whatever waited for me.

    The way these tunnels were designed made hiding nearly impossible. Unless someone could turn invisible with a powerful ability, one could only run or fight. It was an effective way to keep people engaged in life or death situations.

    I wondered what the beings watching me were thinking as my hands shook and I prepared to face another enemy. Is Leo watching? Are the kids from Saint Jerome¡¯s? The thoughts crept into my mind, but I pushed them away. There was no reason to dwell on that now. I needed to be ready to fight. There was no room for hesitation.

    A rat¡¯s s head appeared first at one of the corners . I¡¯d seen those bastards several times before. Back when I hadn¡¯t found a better way to live, some of them had gotten really close to me. They would scurry past as I slept, stealing my food or even chewing on my blankets.

    I¡¯d seen some fat ones, but never one as big and ugly as the monster in front of me.

    The rat was the size of a shepherd dog, with glistening yellow eyes and two immense teeth at the end of its long snout. Its fur was gray, and its feet were strangely elongated. The evolutionary purpose of its big legs or the bulk of its body made no sense to me, but the shriek that creature let out sent a shiver down my spine. This rat wasn¡¯t here to eat my blankets; it wanted to eat my guts.

    As soon as it spotted me, it rushed forward with rapid steps, closing the distance in seconds. I planted the balls of my feet on the ground and prepared to fight. Nothing in the system had told me how to use magic; all I could do was rely on my instincts.

    When I fought the goblin, the magic had surged from my hands when I intended to kill the monster. I outstretched my left hand and willed the energy to strike the rat. It was as instinctive as I had hoped. I felt the energy travel from my heart, up through my hands, and out through my fingers. A lightning bolt shot out of the small blue crystal at the end of the magical wand, and the tunnel lit up with a blinding white light.

    However, my aim wasn¡¯t great. The magic hit the ground near the creature, and it jumped to the side with a loud shriek, apparently surprised by my attack but not willing to give up the fight.

    ¡°Right, little bastard, come on,¡± I called as I waited for it to get closer. I¡¯d never shot a gun before, but I knew that a point blank shot was way easier to hit than a distant one. I just needed a little patience.

    When the creature was ten feet away from me, I unleashed another burst of energy into my left hand. The lightning strike appeared faster this time and hit its mark. The creature was struck just beneath its left ear, sending it rolling to the ground, landing on its back.

    A cry erupted from its throat, but what surprised me more was the strange noise I heard at the end of the corridor. From where the rat had come, the clang of metal against metal and voices screaming sounded loud and urgent.

    I rushed to the rat, deciding I needed to finish it off before moving to discover what was happening ahead. If there were more enemies, I needed to be in a safe position to counterattack.

    I dashed toward the monster, gripping my dagger tightly, and as the creature rolled to its feet, I drove the dagger into its skull. I felt the blade slice through the monster¡¯s skin and bone; my strength levels were apparently high enough to pierce its skull and reach its brain. I tried to twist the blade, but the bone was too damn hard.

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t need to.

    I pulled out the dagger, and the creature was already dead.

    Messages flashed before my eyes, but I dismissed them with a mental command. Surprisingly, it worked.

    I heard groanings and cursings in the distance. Whoever was fighting there was human, and that sparked something inside me. I moved cautiously but quickly. I needed to see what was going on.

    When I reached the corner of the corridor, my eyes widened once more. In the middle of the tunnel, two humans¡ªa short young woman with black hair and a smaller blond man with hair slicked to the back¡ªwere fighting against two extremely tall elves.

    The humans had swords and shields in their hands, while the elves wielded daggers. The humans had the upper hand in weaponry, but the elves had longer arms and seemed faster.

    In the few seconds I observed the scene, I saw one of the elves, who appeared to be female, land a slash near the man¡¯s neck. My heart pounded, and I rushed to help.

    I aimed my wand to command a lightning strike but gave up midway. I would probably hit both the man and its attacker with my strike. I dashed faster, my brow soaked with sweat as the figures got close.

    I had little control over this part of me, a part I often wished didn¡¯t exist at all. Seeing others in distress always filled me with hate.

    The only elf I had known had been gentle to me, and I¡¯d met several humans who were anything but gentle but, they were still humans.

    I couldn¡¯t let the duo die like this.

    As I rushed forward, I shoved the wand into my pocket and dashed toward the elf on the right¡ªthe one who had just wounded the man.

    The elf was about to deliver another strike, aiming for the open wound, but I reached the enemy first.

    My dagger clashed with theirs, sending a jolt through my arm and shoulder. The elf was strong, but at that moment, we had the upper hand. As soon as our blades connected, the blond man raised his sword and thrust it toward the elf¡¯s heart.

    His movement was quick and precise. The elf lost the strength in its legs and collapsed, falling to its knees. The blond man had to step back to give it space to fall. Before the creature reached the ground he was already swinging his sword at the head of the other elf. The female elf took the hit with all the force. She got slammed against the wall.

    The black haired woman swung her sword in a wide arc, slicing the creature from neck to the opposite armpit. The movement was precise and powerful, and the elf fell wounded on the ground, life escaping from her with each labored breath.

    The fight didn¡¯t take more than a minute, but somehow it felt like an eternity.

    A message popped up in my vision.

    Universal skill learned: Multiversal language. You are now able to understand all the races of the Multiverse. Listen carefully.

    Just as the message disappeared, the dying elf looked deep into my eyes and asked a single question in a slurred english.

    ¡°Why?¡±

 5 - An Alliance.

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You have slain Male Myriad level F9.

    Congratulations! You have slain Female Myriad level F9.

    Congratulations! Your Soul Core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    Speed upgraded.

    General Rank Upgraded.

    New stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker.

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue.

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations.

    General Rank: F8

    Constitution F9

    Magic F6

    Mana F7

    Speed F5

    Strength F7

    The words struck me like a boulder. I wasn¡¯t prepared to hear them. Until now, elves and demons were just aliens in my mind. But when you can speak with someone, they become something more. I had also just become something entirely new. I am a killer.

    Even though I knew I wasn¡¯t the one who struck the final blows, the words sunk into my stomach and made my sweat grow cold.

    No matter what I told myself to cope, I had helped the duo beside me. I was a part of it. And even though it hurt, there was no reason to dwell on it¡ªor at least, that¡¯s what I kept telling myself.

    The sweat didn¡¯t stop streaming from the top of my head down to my forehead, and the shaking in my hands took longer to subside than I expected.

    The blond man looked at me, and for a second, I thought he was going to strike. But instead, he drove his blade and shield into the ground, and they disappeared as if by magic. His eyes narrowed, and his mouth spread into a wide grin that stretched from ear to ear.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was speaking Russian and the system was translating it for me, or if everyone was going to speak Russian now¡ªor English. Or maybe he just guessed I was American.

    The woman beside him also dropped her weapons, and both extended their hands to me. I shook them and tried to smile. But before we could say anything, a system message popped up.

    Ding! Congratulations! Zack Smith, you earned the title "Outer Worlder Slayer," the first to kill a competitor from a different planet.

    Your first strike against a competitor from another planet will be a critical one.

    Ding! Congratulations! Mila Martinez, you earned the title "Outer Worlder Slayer," the first to kill a competitor from a different planet.

    Ding! Congratulations! Max Jankovic, you earned the title "Outer Worlder Slayer," the first to kill a competitor from a different planet.

    I still had my hand clasped with Max¡¯s as his name appeared in the last system notification. Our eyes were locked, and his grin didn¡¯t waver, but I noticed his eyes darting from side to side.

    He knew who I was¡ªthe guy with two classes. And worst of all, I knew who he was¡ªthe guy who had killed a human and earned the [Murderer] title not long ago.

    ¡°This face of yours is because of the murderer title?¡± he asked, as if he were deeply curious. It was hard to read the man, but I tried to remain calm.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s hard not to notice something like that. I tightened the grip on his hand, just slightly to have a levarage in case he attacked me.

    ¡°I understand you,¡± Max said, releasing my hand and walking back as his smile slowly faded from his face.

    Both of them no longer held weapons, but I had just switched my dagger from my right hand to my left to greet them. If a fight were to break out, I was more prepared to strike.

    However, I couldn¡¯t sense any hostility from the short, blond man. Instead of attacking, he sat on the ground near the bodies of the fallen elves, crossed his arms, and looked at me with an expression of great determination.

    ¡°This guy jumped out of nowhere,¡± Max started, his gaze distant as if recalling a painful memory. ¡°He had a bow in his hands, but he wasn¡¯t trying to shoot an arrow at me. He seemed to be in a panic, I don¡¯t know, maybe he was just crazy. He was like one of those guys you see on the street on your way home, but you never really pay attention to them. He couldn¡¯t stop swinging that bow toward my head. I tried to calm him down, but it didn¡¯t work. In the end, just like now, it was me or him.¡± Max had his eyes fixed on the fallen elves as he finished his recollection.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The woman beside him, Mila, stared directly at Max. There was something strange about her gaze, but after killing two living beings, it would be strange if she were completely fine.

    ¡°Is he right, Mila?¡± I asked, and the woman shifted her gaze to me.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s speaking the truth.¡± Her accent was odd, clearly that of a native Spanish speaker, and her brown skin made me think she was probably South American, not European. She wore a simple black dress, while Max had on a white T-shirt, blue jeans, and white sneakers. The man looked like a regular guy, but there was something unsettling about him that didn¡¯t quite fit.

    ¡°What about them?¡± I pointed to the elves.

    ¡°They attacked us. We were trying to ambush a rat that had just turned a corner, then we heard a thunderous noise and we were suddenly attacked from behind. Can you believe it?¡± Max wiped his brow with his good arm and stared at me with utter shock.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mila chimed in, but her voice was distant. She couldn¡¯t stop staring at the dead enemies.

    ¡°I was telling her that. We need to stay together. The humans, I mean. They¡¯re the real enemy. And the red bastards as well.¡± Each sentence he spoke seemed to be more loaded with pain.

    Max outstretched one hand, and a small bottle appeared in his palm. He brought it to his mouth and drank it. As the liquid went down his throat, I watched in awe as the deep wound near his shoulder began to heal instantly. Even the blood soaking his shirt seemed to disappear, almost as if it was reabsorbing into his body.

    ¡°What was that? A healing potion?¡± I asked, moving to the opposite wall and sitting on the ground to collect myself. I had a few scratches from the fight with the goblin, and the idea of drinking a magic potion sounded pretty appealing.

    ¡°Yeah, you just need to say ¡®inventory.¡¯ At least, I had to say it the first time. Now I just think about it, and the inventory appears in my head.

    ¡°This is just like a video game, dude. How is this even real?¡± I pinched my forehead as I asked. The strange situation was still setting in as my hands slowly stopped shaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never played a video game before.¡± Mila sat beside Max and checked his now-closed wound.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s basically what¡¯s happening to us. There are stats, missions, titles¡ªeverything from video games. Some authors from Earth even wrote that the end of the world would be something like this. Those crazy nerds were fucking right.¡±

    I muttered to myself as I whispered ¡°inventory¡± under my breath. As soon as I did, the familiar blue box appeared once again. It showed ten slots, arranged in two rows of five. Only one of them was occupied by a bottle. When I focused on the item, a message appeared:

    Small healing potion, capable of healing several minor wounds or a larger one. Use carefully; a potion can be the difference between life and death.

    Interesting. Turns out that using it to heal some scratches from an ugly goblin wasn¡¯t going to be the most optimal use.

    ¡°Two classes, huh?¡± Max asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I was lucky,¡± I replied, trying to sound as dismissive as possible without coming off as a jerk. I didn¡¯t trust Max enough to start sharing everything with him, but the system had already snitched my titles, so there was no hiding the fact that I had two classes. I just played along.

    ¡°That was really brave of you,¡± Mila commented. ¡°I was almost pissing my pants when the message to choose one of the insignias appeared. Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I was right to choose Warrior. I just thought I needed to be strong if I wanted to survive whatever this is.¡±

    ¡°Of course you need to be strong! All this feels like a freaking reality show,¡± Max replied. ¡°I bet they¡¯re loving it right now.¡±

    And they were. Small messages kept appearing in the corner of my vision. These weren¡¯t as intrusive as the others, but they were constant.

    You are being watched.

    You are being watched.

    When I was alone in the tunnels trying to find a new enemy, I hadn¡¯t seen a single message. But as soon as the rat rushed at me, they started popping up. And when I met Max and Mila, they simply exploded.

    Now that we were talking, the messages just wouldn¡¯t stop. I knew it wasn¡¯t a bug because they disappeared for a fraction of a second, only to reappear again. I had no idea how many people had left the transmission and come back, but they were clearly enjoying our conversations.

    I had to admit, I¡¯d watched my fair share of reality shows.

    I was a competitor myself, and seeing people fight for a prize always appealed to me. I had a girlfriend once who watched all the seasons of Ink Master, and we¡¯d become the best artistic critics of our time.

    I knew what the viewers were seeing now was gripping¡ªpeople fighting and now dealing with the aftermath. This was pure and simple low entertainment, the kind of drama that kept people glued to their screens.

    ¡°Yeah, I bet some of the bastards are jerking off as we speak,¡± I muttered.

    Mila made a disgusted face, crossing her legs tightly as she sat. Then she chuckled, and Max and I joined in, lightening the mood.

    That seemed to drive off some of the spectators because the messages started to disappear.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re not that interested now that we¡¯re not killing each other. I wonder if having viewers is important to this game.¡± Max scratched his head, starting to be lost in thought.

    ¡°I bet it is. At least it is in most live reality shows,¡± I replied, getting ready to stand up. I didn¡¯t have time to waste.

    ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Mila asked, and I noticed a hint of apprehension in her voice.

    ¡°I need to find the entrance to the second floor,¡± I replied, cleaning my hands again and preparing to move.

    ¡°Wait, Zach,¡± Max interjected, quickly getting up and rushing toward me. ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together? You saw the messages. If we defeat the boss on the third floor as a team, we can exit this place and have a better chance to fight.¡±

    I pondered his words, searching his eyes for any hidden intentions. He was right, I couldn¡¯t deny that.

    At that moment, I didn¡¯t see anything in his gaze besides a friendly resolve. I was still wary and Mila¡¯s obvious silent discomfort made me reconsider his proposition several times before I spoke again.

    Yet, I realized I had no better options. Three people together were better than one alone, and if Max or Mila turned out to be some kind of real murderous pieces of shit, it was better to be close enough to watch their movements than to give them the opportunity to attack me from behind when I least expected it.

    ¡°We can do that. But my plan is to kill as many monsters as possible, gather whatever loot we can, collect as many shards as possible, and then move to the second floor. I bet the boss on the third floor won¡¯t be easy. And the stronger we get, the easier it¡¯ll be. Right?¡±

    ¡°I agree with that.¡± Max extended his arm again and we shook hands for the second time that day. He and I both grinned, and Mila got up, preparing to move.

    ¡°What did you say about shards?¡± Max asked as we started walking down the tunnel.

    <hr>

    As we walked, I explained to Max and Mila about the shards, and they were very grateful. It turned out they each had two skills as well.

    One was a taunt to attract enemies to their shields, and the other was the thrust strike they kept performing, which seemed to enhance the ability of their swords to pierce difficult materials like metal or shields.

    Warriors seemed to be a class to be feared, but I didn¡¯t regret choosing both rogue and mage. I preferred to be fast, agile, and still able to strike harder with magic rather than being a sitting duck for enemies to hit.

    With two warriors by my side, I put my abilities to good use. I noticed more than a few approving glances from both Max and Mila as we finished off three giant rats in one of the corridors.

    We got no shards or level ups from the kill, but I was starting to feel a little more comfortable around Max and Mila. That was when the screaming started.

 6 - The Third Race.

    Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwas fighting had a voice that resonated with a deep, grave tone, sending chills down my spine as I imagined the figure waiting for us.

    The voice was guttural, like the one from the devil I had faced when we first arrived at the proving grounds. We moved toward the noises quickly, with Max leading the way, me close behind, and Mila bringing up the rear.

    This formation gave us two shields to protect our flanks, while I¡¯d attack with speed or magic.

    As our footsteps echoed through the tunnels, the noises grew louder, and I distinguished more voices joining in. In the distance, shrieks mingled with the painful, grave cries of what I assumed was one of the demon kin. The creature seemed to be under attack by several other enemies.

    After a few more turns, we finally saw the source of the commotion.

    At a corner where two tunnels intersected, a thin, seven-foot-tall demon swung a giant rod toward three goblins that were attempting to strike him with their small, sharp swords.

    The goblins were the same size as the one I had fought earlier, and just as bloodthirsty. From the immense rod the demon wielded, flames erupted, licking at the grayish skin of his opponents. We were still some distance from the combat, but I saw everything clearly.

    Max suddenly stopped, causing me to nearly crash into him. Mila halted as well, and before I could ask why we stopped, she voiced the question herself.

    ¡°Why did we stop? We should help him.¡±

    ¡°Help him? Him? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Max asked, an edge of annoyance in his voice. ¡°One of them tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± I added, remembering the giant red creature that jumped on me at first sight.

    ¡°Seriously? See, Mila? I¡¯m not helping that bastard.¡± Max crossed his sword arm over the shield and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s like the ones who attacked you,¡± Mila argued, moving to my side. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to catch a good glimpse of Max¡¯s eyes or the battle beyond.

    He kept staring at the fight, and I couldn¡¯t help but recall the devil that had tried to kill me not long ago. Yet, in that same room, one of the elves had calmed me down and helped pull me from the grip of my phobia. That same kind had attacked Max and Mila.

    ¡°There are good people and bad people, no matter the race,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°What?¡± Max gave me a quick sidelong glance, still focused on the battle.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I muttered again, my hands fidgeting with the dagger. Max had told me how to dismiss it¡ª I just had to throw it on the ground and then command it with my mind to make it reappear. The whole action only took a second, but I felt more comfortable with the weapon in my hands.

    The demon swung his rod again, this time striking the goblin in the middle one square in its chest, sending the creature flying into a wall close to us.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The goblin started to move, but I acted quickly. I rushed forward, closing the distance between myself, the demon, and his enemies, and struck the goblin with all the strength I could muster.

    I had to crouch low to get under its guard, but when my blade found its throat and slit it open, the monster went limp. This one didn¡¯t have any post-mortem craziness like the first I met, thank god.

    As I looked up, the demon¡¯s eyes met mine for a fraction of a second during their fight. To my surprise, I couldn¡¯t help but see the humanity in them.

    One of the goblins struck at the devil, but his rod was long enough to deflect the blow. However, the second attacker seized the opportunity and struck down on the Devilman¡¯s knee.

    He fell to the ground with a deep, guttural grunt. His dark, thick skin made it hard to see the blood in his crimson robe, but with that strike, I caught a glimpse of his wounds.

    Beneath the tunic, there were several holes, oozing blood all over the alien. At that moment, the goblin whose attack had been deflected earlier lunged at him, slamming the devil against the wall. The second goblin attacked again, this time aiming for the devil''s neck.

    Before I even realized it, my feet were already moving. If that alien turned out to be an enemy, I¡¯d deal with it later, but I wasn¡¯t about to stand by and watch him get murdered by these monsters.

    If he was evil, I¡¯d handle it in due time, but if he wasn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t want to live with the regret of not aiding him.

    Just as I was about to reach the creature, a different noise echoed from the left tunnel connecting to the intersection.

    A giant blue figure burst into the tunnel, its head nearly brushing the far wall. My mind struggled to comprehend what I was seeing¡ªit looked like it was made out of tentacles, with no face and no legs, but it moved quickly through the corridor.

    The sound it made was deafening, capturing the attention of the goblins.

    The demon managed to push them away, and a burst of flames erupted from the tip of his rod, hitting one of the goblins squarely in the head.

    Its thin hair caught fire, and soon its clothes did too. The creature ran in the same direction as the giant monster, with its friend following close behind, suddenly more concerned with the approaching giant than with the Devilman.

    I took a step back from the elusive blue tentacle monster that approached, but to my surprise, as it should have crushed the demon and smashed him into the ground, it simply passed through him like a ghost in an old movie.

    It¡¯s an illusion, I realized as the fake monster continued its path toward the fleeing goblins.It¡¯s a freaking illusion, I repeated, moving again toward the devil, who remained on the ground, gripping his rod tightly.

    When I was twenty feet away, the devil stared at me. When our eyes met, he threw his rod away and it disappeared. His hands were up into the sky. He was clearly surrendering or at least showing he meant no harm. Besides, I didn¡¯t believe he could do any harm to me since his eyes were fighting to remain open and the ground below him was soaked in blood.

    Maybe they¡¯re not all bad.

    I felt a firm grip on my left arm. Max pulled me back with a forceful tug, looking into my eyes as if I were crazy.

    ¡°What are you doing, man?¡± he asked, his voice urgent.

    ¡°We need to check on him. He dismissed his weapon and surrendered. You said it yourself we need people to fight the boss on the third floor. That guy right there just made fireballs and giant illusions¡ªI bet he¡¯d be good in our party.¡±

    Max stared into my eyes, and I finally saw what I had suspected but hadn¡¯t confirmed until now.

    Deep in his gaze, I could see he was ready to kill¡ªnot like someone who contemplates the possibility to act on self defense, but as someone who wakes up knowing that they can and might kill that day.

    I had seen that look before, and I knew it wasn¡¯t good news.

    Max hand gripped my arm firmly and his voice sounded cold and menacing,

    ¡°No, man, we need to get rid of it.¡±

 7 - You owe me.

    Before I could say anything, Max shoved my arm away and strode toward the devil. His steps were quick and spaced. I followed him closely, quickening my pace when I saw his warrior¡¯s blade materialize in his hand.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I called, grabbing his arm and making him spin on his heels to face me.

    Max¡¯s teeth were gritted, and his blue eyes were wide.

    ¡°What?¡± His voice, heavy with his European accent, tore through the air between us, and I could see his skin flushing red with anger.

    Mila, following close behind, stopped as soon as her eyes locked with Max¡¯s. She recognized that look.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know him. We don¡¯t need to do this.¡± I released his arm, even though he hadn¡¯t resisted. He was boiling inside, but he kept his composure.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should be friends with him. If you don¡¯t want him to join us, that¡¯s fine. It was just a possibility, but you don¡¯t need to kill him.¡± I argued.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I kill it?¡± Max tilted his head slightly, as if trying to make sense of my words.

    ¡°Because he clearly isn¡¯t a threat to us.¡±

    ¡°But it can be in the future. You heard the messages, and you told us one of these creatures tried to attack you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t people get robbed where you live? Murdered? Should I be punished for what someone else from our species did?¡± A part of me felt ridiculous saying these things out loud¡ªthey seemed so obvious to me, but not to Max.

    I saw something soften in his eyes, but then the anger returned to his face. That¡¯s when I realized the problem: he simply didn¡¯t recognize the creature¡¯s humanity. To him, they were only devils we needed to fight.

    It was hard to judge him. They were indeed our competition, and their appearance resembled the worst nightmares of a catholic priest. But I had seen the devilman¡¯s eyes when he fought and when he surrendered. He looked like a demon, but he wasn¡¯t only that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s at least try to talk to him.¡± I patted Max on the shoulder. When he didn¡¯t respond, I took it as a resigned agreement. Maybe a conversation with the devilman would smooth things over.

    ¡°Hello. Are you okay?¡± I moved slowly toward the creature, raising both hands in the air.

    With each step, more of its features became apparent. Its face was bony and elongated, its skin a deeper crimson than the first devil I¡¯d encountered, his horns were pointed and tiny at the top of his forehead, no bigger than a rose¡¯s thorn. Its eyes were sunken into its skull and it looked completely malnourished.

    If the first devil I¡¯d met looked like a bodybuilder, this one could win a weight-loss competition against Christian Bale preparing for a role.

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± the devil began, coughing blood. Its voice was raspy but deep. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Max asked from behind my shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The devil didn¡¯t elaborate.

    I wasn¡¯t sure it could. I saw it slowly stretch out a hand, as if trying to summon something from its inventory.

    Before I could react, Max was already on the creature, snatching whatever it had before it could use it.

    I only needed a glimpse to realize it was a health potion.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Hey, man. Relax. He needs it.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that? We have no idea what these creatures are. He could be deceiving us, like he did with the goblins.¡± Max¡¯s eyes were fixed on me, almost pleading for me to agree with him, as if I were blind to see and I just needed to open my eyes.

    You are being watched.

    You are being watched by a deity.

    You are being watched.

    You are being watched.

    The messages kept popping off on the corner of my vision, but I ignored them, concentrating on the task ahead.

    ¡°Do you plan to kill us after you drink it?¡± I asked.

    Before the devil could respond, Max interjected.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, man! Of course, he¡¯ll say no. Don¡¯t be naive.¡±

    The impatience on Max¡¯s face turned into a grimace of anguish. It was hard to tell exactly what he was feeling, but trust issues were clearly at play.

    I pulled him to the side and locked eyes with him while gripping his shoulder.

    ¡°Trust me, Max. I¡¯m anything but naive. I was raised among liars, and I can spot one. I need him to talk if I¡¯m going to judge him¡ªthe same way I needed you to talk so I¡¯d know you¡¯re not telling me the whole truth.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Max tried to step back, but I held his shoulder firmly.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t tell me everything. Maybe it¡¯s about the murderer title or the fight with the elves. I don¡¯t know. But I chose to give you the benefit of the doubt. Can you please do the same?¡±

    He swallowed hard, his expression softening just the slightest.

    ¡°Besides, he was almost overwhelmed by two goblins. If he¡¯s a problem, I bet the three of us can handle him just fine.¡± I patted his shoulder again, harder this time. Max blinked as if seeing me for the first time, then nodded.

    ¡°Now, give me the potion.¡±

    I gently took it from his hand and turned toward the devil, crouching before it.

    ¡°So, what do you say? Are you going to attack us?¡± I smiled at the wounded devil. He shook his head weakly, both eyes losing focus and its arms falling limp.

    I opened the potion and poured it over its lips. It had already used some of it, so I wasn¡¯t sure if it would completely heal, but all I could do was wait.

    ¡°Is he going to live?¡± Mila asked from behind, her voice sounded strained.

    ¡°Yes. Look.¡± I pointed to a hole in its tunic and watched as the wound beneath it began to close, though not entirely.

    After a few seconds, the devil¡¯s eyes lit up again, revealing black irises remarkably similar to human ones.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice filling the tunnels. After clearing his throat, he adjusted his posture and remained seated, breathing slowly.

    ¡°Are you really humans?¡± He looked at me, his gaze unreadable.

    ¡°We are,¡± I replied, unsure why he was asking. There was an edge to his voice, a note of anticipation I couldn¡¯t grasp.

    ¡°Then I advise you to start moving. I¡¯m not going to attack you, but my brothers and sisters will skin you alive if they get the chance.¡±

    The devil rose to its feet, leaning against the wall. The movement put Max on high alert.

    The Russian man stepped toward the devil, sword raised, and I saw fear in the devil¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What? Is that a threat, you piece of shit?¡± Max spat, saliva flying as he spoke. His sword hovered an inch from the devil¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s nothing like that. It¡¯s just that my people¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are a bunch of murderous devils!¡±

    ¡°Max, stop!¡± I pulled him back, freeing the creature from near death. Max locked eyes with me again, rage simmering in the blue depths of his gaze.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, man. I saved your life. You owe me. Let me talk to him¡ªhe clearly has information we can use.¡± I shoved Max, hearing his back hit the wall. I was done with this nonsense. Max was acting like a rabid dog while our lives hung in the balance, and we could learn a thing or two about the other competitors.

    ¡°What were you saying?¡± I turned back to the devil, who looked relieved.

    Before he could speak, his eyes widened, and I heard Mila¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Then, a bright yellow light exploded in the corridor.

    The devil¡¯s hand grabbed my shirt with a strong grip. A part of me seemed to be removed from my body and as I lost my balance I caught a glimpse of myself and the devil running to the other side of the corridor. Max¡¯s had a grimace of anger on his face when I fell to the ground, a rectangular shape glowing on the wall alongside a bright light behind me.

    My instincts worked for me, my dagger summoned in a flash of a second and intercept a blade coming for my neck, but it wasn¡¯t aiming at me, it was aiming at the strange image that mimicked myself. I was pulled again.

    I crashed face-first.

 8 - A (Not So) Safe Room.

    My body reacted instantly. My hands searched for the ground but found only air.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± It was all I had time to say. I was already unconsciously expecting a free fall and regretting my decision to try to reach the ground with my hands. However, before desperation could catch me, my palms touched something solid.

    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t hold on.

    Turns out that even in a sick intergalactic game, inertia remains one of the laws of physics. As soon as my hand slipped from the ground, I turned my body, trying to protect myself, only to discover I was actually falling down a set of stairs.

    I heard the devilman grunting with each crash of his body against the steps, and I was quick to follow, trying desperately to stop my fall as the edges of the rocky stairs slammed into my arms, ribs, and legs.

    I gritted my teeth, bracing myself for a whole new world of pain. Thankfully, my back hit what seemed to be solid ground. I opened my eyes but couldn¡¯t see an inch in front of my nose.

    Where am I? It was the first question my mind whispered, and, not surprisingly, the second was: Is this place tight? How can I get out of it? Damn, stupid brain always asking the wrong questions.

    I started feeling my breath shorten when lights lit up on the ceiling. These weren¡¯t like the medieval lamps in the tunnels we were in; they were modern, just like the ones back home.

    My hopes that this was just a stupid dream and I had woken up in my bedroom went to shit a second after my eyes adjusted to the light.

    The demon¡¯s skinny face slowly but surely appeared before my eyes.

    His eyes were filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Are you alive? Sorry, it was the only way,¡± his voice was apologetic, and his eyes scanned my face, trying to find something only he knew.

    He was getting uncomfortably close to my face.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m fine. Can you give me a little space?¡± I asked, moving my body away from him as fast as my sore limbs would allow.

    ¡°Your blood is red, right? I don¡¯t see any, so you¡¯re probably fine.¡± The demonkin sighed deeply as he slowly got up.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± I grunted, my voice raspy with thirst and annoyance at the subtle change in scenery.

    ¡°The Safe Room, of course!¡± The devilman¡¯s voice was now cheerful, almost playful, and when I turned my head to him, I found the devil sitting in a lavish, round red sofa. His body sunk into the cushion, and he let out another sigh, one of long-awaited peace.

    We were indeed in a place that seemed safe enough. On my left were the stairs that led to a wall with no door, and to my right was the sofa, a big black screen that I assumed was a TV, a table with various types of food and drinks carefully arranged, and a few chairs surrounding it.

    The room was cold but cozy and didn¡¯t seem to have any apparent entrance.

    Welcome to the Safe Room.

    Everyone deserves a break from time to time. Just don¡¯t overstay your welcome. Monsters are alerted to your presence, and their numbers increase with each minute. You can only remain here for thirty minutes.

    Health and Mana regeneration are active during your stay in the Safe Room.

    I let the words sink in as I scanned the room once more. My eyes locked onto the banquet, and my mouth watered. I heard the growls of my stomach, both internally and externally, and my desire for answers was quickly overcome by the realization that I was freaking starving.

    Two-thirds of the table were completely alien to me, and I could only assume they came from the planets of both the devilman and the elves. I focused on the Earth food, grabbing a roasted chicken thigh and eating it voraciously. There was grape juice on the side, and I gulped it down eagerly, readying myself to chew on a piece of buttered bread lying in one corner.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s no food on your planet?¡±

    I eyed the devil, who was watching me eat with a grin on his face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I pointed the chicken thigh toward the staircase, just in case he hadn¡¯t understood my mouthful words.

    ¡°That yellow friend of yours was ready to strike you right on the neck. I cast an illusion and brought you inside. He probably thinks we disappeared.¡±

    ¡°That bastard,¡± I muttered between chews. I had never trusted Max, and it wasn¡¯t my first rodeo, but it still hurt to be betrayed. If anything, I had been open and honest with that piece of shit.

    ¡°And Mila?¡±

    ¡°The female? She seemed as surprised as me.¡±

    I had indeed heard her calling for him to stop. Damn, is she in danger? I pondered but decided not to overthink it. She was the reason I had my doubts about Max in the first place¡ªthe look she gave him sometimes, as if she was afraid of him, as if she knew something I didn¡¯t. However, she hadn¡¯t spoken to me a single time; instead, we joked and slayed monsters together.

    She knew what she had gotten herself into and chose to stay quiet. She probably felt safe around Max, and I couldn¡¯t blame her¡ªonly wish her luck.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d better move before more monsters appear. The message said they¡¯re attracted to the entrance.¡± I got up, wiping my hands on the table¡¯s towel and thinking the aliens would probably not mind.

    ¡°They are, human. I was exhausted when I found this room and slept more than I intended. The goblins you saw were the ones I couldn¡¯t handle, but there were more. Way more.¡± He was more serious now and had moved to the edge of the sofa. ¡°Which god do you think is watching us?¡±

    ¡°None that I know. Why?¡± I raised my eyebrows, surprised at the sudden change of subject.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t notice it? Check your story.¡±

    ¡°My story?¡± I was even more puzzled now.

    ¡°The words in your eyes. You can see them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can see the notifications.¡±

    ¡°Look at them, human.¡±

    ¡°My name is Zach, by the way. You don¡¯t need to keep calling me human.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the edge of annoyance in my voice, but the alien seemed oblivious to it. I sat back on the chair and checked my notifications.

    ¡°Zach.¡± The alien repeated the word. ¡°That¡¯s a strange name for a human.¡±

    My eyes moved toward him at the oddity of his phrase, but then I noticed the message he was referring to.

    You are being watched by a deity.

    ¡°Damn,¡± I mouthed, looking at the words intently, as if I could extract extra meaning from them.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The devil cleared his throat and snapped me back to reality. ¡°So, who do you think is watching us? Maybe it¡¯s Zalaphir, the god of Illusions. What is the god related to your abilities on your planet?¡± The alien clicked his forked tongue and snapped his knee nonchalantly, as if he had cracked a simple code. ¡°It¡¯s probably the same as us.¡±

    ¡°I never heard of any Zalaphir. And why would your gods be the same as the ones from Earth? Does that have something to do with the fact that your people want to skin us alive?¡± I leaned toward the alien, curiosity taking over me.

    ¡°Because humanity enslaved my people for millennia, until they fled from our planet and left us to deal with the rest.¡±

    ¡°Humans never left Earth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the ground has to do with the slavery of my people, Zach. But you can rest assured that humans were on my home planet, and you are the devil to my people.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t ignore the sheer irony of a devil telling me I was the face of evil to his culture, but I suppressed my desire to chuckle.

    ¡°It was probably another type of human, from another planet. Damn, I didn¡¯t know aliens existed until today. If there are people from your race and elves, there are probably more humans in the universe.¡±

    ¡°My people will not care about it.¡±

    ¡°You seem reasonable enough.¡± I tried to ease the conversation, and I wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°My reasonability only brought me ostracism and violence. Besides humans, I¡¯m probably the second most hated being to the Arahaktar.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± The question slipped from my mouth, only for me to regret it the following second.

    The demon¡¯s expression darkened, and he stated plainly, ¡°I don¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    ¡°No problem, man.¡± I raised my hands apologetically. ¡°I mean no offense, but I know you guys can be quite dangerous. One tried to kill me and said something I can only imagine the meaning of.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± The devil asked, his expression softening again. ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°Something like trash car?¡±

    ¡°Thrak''shar?¡± The devil raised his eyebrows, and I noticed his eyes staring at me with a different light.

    ¡°I think so.¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°¡®Thrak''shar tilen, dor''vaxis.¡¯ Is that what they said?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly that! What does it mean?¡± I asked, curiosity gnawing at me. I had to drink another gulp of juice to placate it, but when he spoke again, I spilled it all over in surprise.

    ¡°It means you¡¯re fucked. He challenged you to a duel to the death.¡±

 9 - A New Alliance.

    ¡°Just like that?!¡±

    ¡°I told you, my people hate humans, and your appearance is particularly¡­¡± He raised his eyes to the ceiling, thoughtful. ¡°How can I say this? Disgusting! That¡¯s the word.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡± I was surprisingly more annoyed by his comment than I thought I¡¯d be. Damn, I knew I wasn¡¯t an Instagram model, but I had a lean build and had been praised for my looks more than once. I wasn¡¯t ugly, let alone disgusting.

    ¡°Hey, calm down. We have a very strict way of measuring if someone is pleasing to the eye. If you aren¡¯t as strong as a dragon and as muscular as an ogre, you¡¯re probably never breeding.¡±

    ¡°There are dragons on your planet?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They are mighty creatures and also our makers.¡±

    Every word that exited the devil¡¯s mouth was more absurd than the last, but I couldn¡¯t let myself get carried away. I shook my head, shoved my questions aside, and returned to the topic.

    ¡°So, one of you challenged me to a duel to the death, but I can just deny it, can¡¯t I?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t particularly afraid of fighting, but I had learnt the hard way that the wisest choice was always to avoid conflict if possible¡ªespecially a freaking duel to the death.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Once the words are spoken, your fate is tied to your opponent¡¯s. We take the duel tradition very seriously.¡±

    ¡°And the outcome is always death?¡± I regained my calm, grabbed another cup of juice, and started drinking it slowly, ideas flooding my mind.

    ¡°You can always spare your foe¡¯s life. That grants you a request, and the defeated can either accept it and live or deny it and die.¡±

    ¡°You seem like very nice folks to be around.¡±

    ¡°Is that irony?¡± The demon smirked. ¡°That¡¯s very funny, Zach. We don¡¯t do that much back home.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± I commented, getting up and moving to the stairs. ¡°I guess if I don¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll never have to duel, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Do you mind if I join you?¡±

    I turned to face him just as I reached the first step. The demon had risen, and for the first time, I noticed how tall he was. His wounds had closed, and his tunic was pristine again.

    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯ve had my fair share of betrayals already. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t want to hang around with someone as ¡®disgusting¡¯ as me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. My friends are all horrific like you.¡± He pointed it out nonchalantly, moving toward me with quick steps. ¡°I have a high affinity for magical illusions and fire magic, and I guess you have some close-combat skills since you dealt with that flying goblin so easily. It would be wise for us to stick together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± I let my shoulders drop, releasing all the tension from the past hours. Strangely enough, I felt far safer around this demon than I ever did with Max and Mila. ¡°What¡¯s your name, by the way?¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡± He smiled and moved one step closer. Placing a hand over his heart, he closed it into a fist and spoke solemnly. ¡°My heart opens to you. My soul tightens the noose of our alliance. The dragons in the sky testify to the truth of my words as I, Elk¡¯Marir, vow to a nonviolent alliance with Zach, the human.¡±

    He extended his closed fist toward me, and I stared at it, unsure what to do.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I began. He raised his eyebrows and pointed at his fist. I mimicked his gesture, letting my fist touch his. ¡°What do I say?¡±

    ¡°Repeat after me. I, Zach, the human.¡±

    ¡°I, Zach.¡±

    He waited for me to add ¡®the human¡¯, and when I didn¡¯t, he continued¡ªslightly annoyed but still serious.

    ¡°I, Zach, accept and vow to a nonviolent alliance with Elk¡¯Marir. The dragons in the sky seal this deal in truth and respect.¡±

    I repeated the words exactly as he said them, and the devil smiled widely.

    ¡°Now, you can rest assured that unless you explicitly say you want to part ways, we are friends to the death.¡±

    ¡°I just hope there¡¯s no duel involved in this.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elk¡¯Marir patted my shoulder¡ªwith more strength than I expected¡ªand walked past me, climbing the stairs toward the wall. When he touched the rock, a rectangle of light appeared and slowly opened, revealing the tunnels beyond.

    ¡°Hey, I have one question,¡± I started, and he turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how many times I can use my spells, and I saw you casting a lot of illusions. Do you think there¡¯s no limit to it?¡±

    This question had been on my mind for a while, and there was no better time to ask.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a limit. When I used them to escape, I was on the verge of collapsing from exhaustion. Nothing told me what the limit was¡ªI think we have to figure it out ourselves. But don¡¯t overuse it.¡±

    The devil turned back to me and waved for me to follow, leaving me no room to ask more.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Zach. The tunnel is clear.¡±

    A smile crept onto my face as I watched Elk¡¯Marir and thought of Leo back home. He¡¯d laugh his ass off seeing me make friends with a devil and swearing an oath like this.

    I hope you¡¯re well, Leo. And if you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll make sure you will be after I win this, I promised as I climbed the stairs.

    ¡°Elk! Wait!¡± I called as he disappeared into the corridor.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± His voice came from my right, and when I crossed the doorway, I realized we were back in the exact spot where we had found him earlier.

    ¡°See anything?¡± I asked, scanning both ends of the corridor. A part of me suspected Max and Mila were lurking in a corner, but there was nowhere to hide.

    ¡°It looks clear. Come.¡± He waved again, summoning his magical staff and heading in the opposite direction from where I had come¡ªthe same way the goblins had fled and the only path Max and Mila could have taken.

    ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zach. We¡¯re going to the entrance to the second floor. It¡¯s not far.¡± He smiled over his shoulder and resumed his walk. He didn¡¯t seem to be trying to outpace me; it was just his physiology that made him naturally faster.

    I quickened my steps and caught up with him.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, placing a hand on his shoulder to ease his rhythm. He seemed to notice the difference in our pace and slowed down.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Yeah. I found it, but there were too many goblins chasing me. I had to flee back to the Safe Room, but before I could enter¡­ you know what happened.¡±

    ¡°I see. Lead the way, then.¡± I nodded, and Elk started walking again, this time slower. Even so, I still had to push myself to keep up. If we traveled together longer, I¡¯d need to put some points into speed.

    ¡°This way,¡± he muttered more to himself than to me and kept walking.

    I kept my eyes and ears open as we moved through the tunnels, but I heard nothing. If monsters were being drawn to the Safe Room, they had probably found other enemies along the way.

    Elk kept one hand on the right wall the entire time, as if searching for something with his palm. After a few minutes of silent, tense walking, he finally stopped.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    I followed his gaze and watched his hand sink into the wall. Upon closer inspection, I realized it wasn¡¯t a wall at all¡ªit was one of Elk¡¯s illusions. It was as if I were looking at a strange, ethereal curtain made of rock. He pressed his hand down on the fake wall, and it vanished like steam on a hot pan.

    ¡°Be careful. I made this to hide from three¡ª¡±

    His words died on his tongue as three pairs of red eyes shot toward us with immense speed. The sound of their boots stomping against the ground froze Elk in place. I heard something cutting through the air and shoved Elk violently to the side.

    A dagger flew past where the demon had been a second ago, and the silhouettes of the creatures finally became clear.

    They were goblins, but something was different about them. There was a glint of intelligence I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Besides that, they were bigger¡ªnot as tall as me and certainly not as as Elk, but the size of a human teenager. They were also far better armored than the previous goblins.

    When I summoned my weapons, they stopped in their tracks. The middle one was unarmed, though its chest, legs, and arms were heavily armored. The other two carried daggers and wore lighter armor.

    I raised my wand, summoning a lightning strike from deep within my bones, and the crystal at its tip glowed in response. A second later, a bolt of light erupted from the wand, flying fast toward the middle goblin.

    They were expecting it. As soon as my hand outstretched to conjure the spell, they rolled out of its path.

    Thunder echoed through the corridors as the creatures picked themselves up, grinning smugly. They seemed proud of their ability to dodge the spell.

    However, they didn¡¯t see the fireball coming.

    Elk¡¯s magic struck the goblin on the left square in the face, burning off its eyebrows and sparse hair. It let out a desperate shriek, dropping its dagger to the ground, while the other two moved away from it.

    I seized the moment, taking advantage of the distraction. I used the silent steps of my basic stealth skill and dashed toward the middle goblin¡ªthe strongest of the three.

    My dagger found its mark on the creature¡¯s neck. I held it firmly as its eyes bulged with surprise and fear.

    The air rippled beside me, and I realized the third goblin was attacking. I spun around, using the weight of the second goblin as a shield, and when the dagger descended, it struck the wounded goblin instead.

    As the assailant struggled to free its blade from the thick armor, I raised my wand again and fired a lightning strike directly at its face.

    The spell discharged from my weapon with such force that I was hurled against the opposite wall. The resulting thunderclap was so loud that my ears rang.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know I had just activated a critical strike.

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You have slain Hobgoblin level F9.

    Congratulations! You have slain Hobgoblin level F9.

    Where¡¯s the notification for the third one? As I slowly got up, my question was answered.

    The stronger goblin, which should have been dead, rose with fury in its eyes. It had entered the same murderous trance I had encountered before. Its burning gaze was fixated on me.

    ¡°Bring it on¡­¡± I muttered, gripping my wand and dagger tightly.

    The creature lunged at me, and my vision blurred.

    I felt something leave my body¡ªalmost as if a piece of me had been torn away. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it felt bizarre. Smoke filled my vision, and a second later, the creature was inches away from me.

    Then I understood.

    An illusion had just been created from my body¡¯s mold.

    The illusion stepped forward, and the hobgoblin leaped to tackle it. Its body passed through the illusion, like a cartoon character hitting a painted tunnel, and it fell face-first onto the ground in front of me.

    I wasted no time.

    My dagger plunged into the creature¡¯s neck again, and this time I slit from one side to the other. It never got up.

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You have slain Hobgoblin level F6.

    Congratulations! You have earned a new Shard. Common - Fire Serpent.

    Congratulations! Zach Walker, you earned the title "Bring it On," the first to kill an overleveled creature.

    Upon facing a creature with at least one level above yours, or your party¡¯s level, you¡¯ll receive a boost of +1 in all stats.

    Congratulations! Elk¡¯Marir, you earned the title "Bring it On," the first to kill an overleveled creature.

    Upon facing a creature with at least one level above yours, or the mean level of your party, you¡¯ll receive a boost of +1 in all stats.

    Congratulations! Your Soul Core upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    General Rank upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded.

    Magic upgraded.

    Mana upgraded.

    Speed upgraded.

    Strength Upgraded.

    New stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker.

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue.

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations.

    General Rank: F7

    Constitution F8

    Magic F5

    Mana F6

    Speed F4

    Strength F6

    Damn, those were a lot of new stats. The fact that the creature was over my level had granted me an immense bonus of stats and I could only imagine that Elk had just read a similar message.

    I caught my breath as Elk slowly approached me.

    ¡°Sorry about the illusion. I thought it was the wisest choice.¡±

    ¡°You made a good call. Were there more of them?¡± I asked. Seeing the relief in his eyes, I already knew the answer.

    ¡°Just those three. The entrance is near. Let¡¯s go.¡± He started moving, eager to leave the corridors and the prospect of more hobgoblins behind, but I grabbed his arm.

    ¡°I have something for you.¡± I summoned the shard and handed it to him. ¡°You have a fire affinity, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ll make better use of this.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I think you can still use it with your magic weapon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. If you find something I can use, you can hand it to me. Sound fair?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Elk stretched out his hand toward me. I reached for his palm, but he grabbed my forearm near the elbow and shook it.

    Okay, that¡¯s different, but at least it¡¯s not awkward, I thought as we continued through the tunnels.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to point to a staircase leading to another blank wall, similar to the one in the Safe Room.

    He started climbing, and I followed close behind. There was nothing remarkable about the place¡ªjust a narrow corridor leading upward. I was thankful my claustrophobia was under control at that moment.

    As soon as we reached the top of the stairs, the rectangular door appeared again, and a flood of messages filled my vision.

    Names from Earth, demonkind, and elves appeared in a stream, accompanied by different congratulatory messages. They all said something similar: the players had reached the second floor.

    Part of me had hoped we were the first, but it became clear that those who arrived first earned a knowledge advantage.

    Elk glanced over his shoulder, worry etched on his face, but he kept walking until he passed through the doorway.

    The tunnels on this floor looked just like those on the first¡ªnothing noteworthy.

    Until the club slammed into the back of Elk¡¯s head.

    Massive red arms emerged from the shadows, wielding the crude weapon that instantly dropped him. I scanned my surroundings and saw a second club flying toward my face.

    I was quick enough to dodge and roll to the ground, but as I rose, two strong hands grabbed my arms and held me in a crushing embrace.

    ¡°Human¡­¡± A voice called from the shadows ahead, and I didn¡¯t need to see the speaker to know it was one of the demons. ¡°My ancestors will rejoice in the heavens when I¡¯m done with you.¡±

    From the shadows emerged a massive devilman. He wasn¡¯t as enormous as the one who had tried to kill me in the briefing room, but he was at least twice as strong as me.

    Before panic could take over, an idea flashed in my mind, and I spoke the words before I could think twice.

 10 - I accept your challenge.

    ¡°Thrash car tilapia... door... vacuum!¡± I screamed with all the force my lungs could muster. I expected a reaction from the devil before me¡ªanger, bloodlust, or maybe amusement¡ªbut instead, he just stared at me, his eyes partially narrowed, his face unreadable.

    ¡°By the dragons, what did you just say?¡± the devil finally asked, spreading his arms in bewilderment. ¡°Did you understand any of that?¡± He looked to his right and left, and I could only imagine the two devils holding me shrugging at the same time.

    ¡°Something about a car, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Only now did I realize why their voices sounded so strange yet familiar. Aside from their guttural tone, the system had given the freaking devils a primitive and heavy British accent. Elk¡¯s was so subtle I almost didn¡¯t notice, but these two spoke like dock workers who hated docks¡ªor fish, or boats.

    ¡°He challenged you to a formal duel,¡± Elk¡¯s voice came from somewhere near the ground, weak and raspy. Beneath the shadows, I saw him massaging the spot where he¡¯d been hit as he moved slowly.

    ¡°Thrak''shar tilen, dor''vaxis?¡± the devil asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I accept your challenge!¡± I declared instantly.

    That seemed to catch the giant devil off guard. He stepped back, blinking in surprise. A few seconds of silence passed before I heard guttural laughter erupt from both my left and right.

    ¡°He got you, boss,¡± the devil on my left said between bouts of laughter.

    The one on the right released me as he joined in, and the second devil let me go moments later, still chuckling.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for only a few hours, and this hornless piece of crap is already teaching our ways to humans. We should¡¯ve killed you,¡± the leader growled, his voice full of spite as he glared at Elk.

    The lanky devil wasn¡¯t entirely hornless¡ªhe had two small horns on his forehead. But compared to the giant, circling pairs of horns our captors carried at the tops of their heads, Elk¡¯s were almost nonexistent.

    Is that why they ostracized him? Because his horns weren¡¯t big enough?

    ¡°You would¡¯ve killed me if you could,¡± Elk shot back, his tone steady as he slowly got to his feet. He was distant enough from the trio to maybe attempt an escape, but his body language showed no sign of it. If anything, he looked calm.

    The lead devil spat on the ground near Elk¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Things have changed. We¡¯re not on sacred soil anymore,¡± he threatened, stepping toward Elk. The men behind me growled in approval, like pigs ready for a feast.

    ¡°Are you ready to challenge the duel tradition?¡± Elk shot back, defiance clear in his voice as he closed the distance between himself and the devil. The larger creature scowled but didn¡¯t move. After what felt like an eternity, the devil finally looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll honor my ancestors and the dragons above us. I accept your challenge, vermin.¡±

    His gaze snapped toward me, his scowl twisting into a mad grin. Was that a mistake? The thought barged into my mind, but I pushed it away. I had only one option¡ªchallenge him or die in the grip of his friends. I wasn¡¯t ready to die. Not without putting up a fight. At least this way, I had a chance.

    ¡°Choose your weapons,¡± Elk said, looking at me. With a wave of his hand, I summoned both my dagger and wand. The devil smirked and conjured a massive club into his right hand, slapping it against his palm as if testing how much force it would take to crush my skull.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and the duel will begin. It¡¯ll only end when one of you is dead or under submission. Do you agree?¡± Elk asked, though I knew there was no choice. Once the challenge had been issued, there was no turning back. This was life or death.

    You are being watched.

    You are being watched.

    You are being watched by a deity.

    You are being watched by a deity.

    You are being watched by a deity.

    You are being watched.

    ¡°Even the gods want to see your death, human,¡± the devil growled, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°The dragons know what you did to us¡ªwhat you did to them. Reckoning has arrived for you, and it¡¯ll come for your kin as well.¡±

    He spat the words like poison, his glare shifting to Elk, waiting eagerly for him to start the count.

    I stayed silent. I had nothing to say¡ªnothing that would make this easier. Some foes responded well to provocation, but I had no illusions about this one. Trying to get under his skin would only make things worse. I needed to study him, watch for the gaps in his guard, and let my weapons do the talking.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but there was only one outcome I could afford: victory. Every move I made had to count.

    Elk¡¯s eyes met mine, and I gave him a firm nod.

    ¡°One.¡±

    I took a deep breath, locking eyes with my opponent.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    I gritted my teeth, shifting one foot forward, ready to strike. My mind raced through every possibility, every opening.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    The word had barely reached my ears before I was already moving. Like lightning, I dashed forward, my speed¡ªenhanced since I¡¯d entered this cursed place¡ªcaught the devil off guard.

    In less than two seconds, my dagger sliced across his exposed, crimson chest. He stumbled back, but not fast enough. Blood poured from the wound as he staggered out of range.

    Without hesitation, I raised my wand, summoning the Lightning Strike.

    The magic erupted through me, crackling and surging to the tip of my weapon. My bones vibrated with the force of it, and the energy exploded toward him in a brilliant flash, striking with a critical force I knew it was meant to deliver.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I expected the devil to be hurled into the far wall, broken and defeated, but instead, a guttural grunt of pain echoed through the room.

    The magic faded from my wand, leaving my arm numb and useless.

    In that fraction of a second, I had no time to react.

    Yeah, the devil was big and strong, but that same attack had sent an overleveled hobgoblin flying. And here the devil was, halted with only a grimace of pain as my reward.

    I commanded my body to retreat and prepare for another attack, but before I could step back, the club was already moving¡ªfast. It came diagonally from the ground and struck me in the stomach.

    Whatever skill or shard that devil had to tank my attack, I didn¡¯t have it. The blow sent me flying, every bit of air driven from my lungs as my back smashed into the wall.

    A lamp fell from above, hitting my forehead and blurring my vision. For those few seconds, my senses scattered. The tunnels became a mess of gray and orange, with a slow-moving pool of red inching toward me.

    My ears, however, worked just fine. I caught the devil¡¯s labored words.

    ¡°That was¡­ unexpected,¡± he spat, his voice pained. ¡°Strength coming from a weakling. From a human of all species. I commend your bravery!¡± He roared the last part as my vision began to clear.

    He may have endured part of my attack, but it had cost him. His movements were sluggish, giving me time to gather myself.

    The devil dragged his massive wooden club along the floor, his long arm outstretched, his face twisted in exhaustion and pain. Damn, I struck the perfect blow. He should be on the ground.

    I coughed, forcing myself to rise, but I was too slow. I was still on all fours when his club came crashing down toward me. I only had time to roll, stopping just near his hooves.

    He raised one to stomp my head, but this time I was ready. I brought my dagger up, and just as his leg came down, the blade sank deep into the soft meat beneath his hoof. If he kept the pressure down, it would crush my hand, but as my force collapsed with his and the pain travelled through him, the blade entered deeper. The hilt touched his skin and there was no more force into his strike.

    I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I heard his scream¡ªraw and pained. He tried to step down, but the pressure only made him scream louder.

    Gritting my teeth, I summoned every ounce of strength I had and rose to my feet. He gripped the dagger¡¯s pommel, his face twisted in agony, and with a quick, brutal motion, he yanked it from his limb.

    The devil looked at me, saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth. Rage burned in his eyes as they darted around, searching for his weapon. Somewhere in the chaos, he¡¯d dropped the club.

    My dizziness faded, and battlelust consumed me. This was my chance.

    Realizing what I was about to do, the devil hurled my dagger at me and lunged for his club.

    That was his mistake.

    As the blade flew through the air, I did exactly as Max had taught me. I dismissed the weapon, and it vanished into my inventory¡ªonly to reappear in my hand a millisecond later.

    I tackled the devil, crashing into him just as his hand grazed the club¡¯s handle. The inertia of my body slammed him back, keeping him from reaching it.

    He struggled, trying to fight me off, but not for long.

    As soon as the cold steel of my dagger touched his neck, the devil froze.

    No matter the race, the chill of near death was enough to paralyze anyone.

    His frantic breaths hit the blade, and a single drop of blood trickled down his skin.

    ¡°I¡¯d calm the fuck down if I were you,¡± I grunted through gritted teeth, pressing my dagger against his leathery skin.

    He swallowed hard.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Finish it. Honor the gods,¡± he said, his voice raspy yet resolute.

    I heard movement behind me¡ªhis friends closing in. Elk stepped between them and my defeated enemy.

    ¡°So I can die at the hands of your friends? I don¡¯t see the honor in that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you humans lack¡ªhonor.¡± He spat the word as if it were poison, like saying it might kill me.

    ¡°Surrender, let me walk away with my friend, and you¡¯ll live to see another day,¡± I said, forcing my voice to remain calm.

    But he focused on the wrong part of what I¡¯d said.

    ¡°Friend? Is that your sick sense of humor? Not even a hornless would submit to such low standards.¡± He tried to move his head, but I pressed harder, drawing another trickle of blood. Behind me, his friends grunted, and I heard the crackling sound of a fireball forming in Elk¡¯s magical staff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am. My ancestors aren¡¯t even from the same planet as you.¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d believe that,¡± he growled, his eyes bulging as he suddenly screamed, almost making me flinch. ¡°Kill me and spare me your foul words!¡±

    ¡°I saved his life from someone who showed no honor, and then he saved mine in return. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not, but I¡¯m telling you the truth¡ªabout my heritage and my friendship with him. I¡¯m trying to save your life here. Promise to stay out of our way and ensure your friends do the same, and you¡¯ll walk free.¡±

    Even as I spoke, I was positioning myself to slit his throat and spin to face the others if needed. My head was pounding, and I wasn¡¯t sure I had the strength for another fight, but I had no choice.

    The devil beneath me stared for a moment, his body unmoving. Then, to my surprise, he spoke.

    ¡°I accept your terms.¡±

    His words made my eyes widen. Instinctively, I searched for Elk¡¯s face. He met my gaze with a nod.

    I loosened my grip on the dagger¡¯s pommel and heaved myself up. The devil instantly moved both hands to his neck, wiping the blood, his skin darkening to an even deeper crimson.

    With a single, swift motion, he stood, towering over me. Anger still smoldered in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t make a move to attack.

    A deep grunt escaped his throat, and he glanced to his sides before offering me his hand. I gripped his forearm tightly, and finally, his gaze met mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your acceptance. May the dragons oversee your journey,¡± I said, unsure if my words were enough but feeling they were better than silence.

    Another grunt came from him, but this time I could swear there was the shadow of a chuckle at the end.

    ¡°Be on your way, human. It was a good fight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± I replied, releasing the strange ¡®handshake.¡¯

    I reached for Elk¡¯s robe and tugged him forward. He resisted at first, his eyes locked in a silent standoff with the other two devils.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go before the other two decide to challenge me¡ªor you.¡±

    That snapped him out of it. Elk blinked, then quickly fell into step beside me. His footsteps were fast, the distance between us and the devils growing with every hurried step.

    ¡°That was close!¡± Elk said over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I could¡¯ve kept the pose much longer. I was about to piss myself.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I lied. The truth was, I¡¯d never felt so alive. But that feeling unsettled me. Maybe it would¡¯ve been better if I had been scared out of my mind.

    ¡°We were lucky. That could¡¯ve ended very differently.¡±

    ¡°At least now you¡¯re a Champion.¡±

    ¡°Am I? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means you¡¯re now¡­ how can I put this in a way you¡¯ll understand? You¡¯re¡­ important, I guess.¡± He glanced behind him, as if making sure we weren¡¯t being followed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it works with humans, but Champions are well-liked. The ones with a lot of victories are even worshiped. When word gets out that you defeated one of us, the others will think twice before challenging you.¡±

    ¡°I guess that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± I said, just as the system flashed two messages in front of me:

    Congratulations, you earned the Title [Duel Champion].

    Congratulations, you¡¯ve gained a sponsorship. Golden chest arriving in¡­

    3¡­

    2¡­

    1¡­

 11 - Friendship.

    Title: [Duel Champion]

    You fought a traditional duel against a mighty Arahaktar foe. This title is upgradable. Win more duels to increase your power.

    Constitution: +1

    I barely had time to read it before a golden box magically appeared before my eyes. One moment it wasn¡¯t there; the next, a perfect metal cube adorned with intricate golden patterns stood in front of me.

    As I stepped closer, the box opened. Inside, a metal chest piece lay waiting. It was simple yet sturdy, designed to cover the entire front of the torso. Its shape resembled the muscular build of a warrior, with leather straps to fasten at the back. It looked like the armor of an ancient soldier.

    When I picked it up, a message appeared before my eyes:

    Common - Roman Chest Plate

    Used by centurions on Earth, this chest plate is reliable and durable.

    Constitution: +1

    A second later, the chest plate was on my body. I quickly realized I could equip and unequip it just like I summoned and dismissed the wand and dagger.

    Where the chest plate had been, a piece of paper now lay. I picked it up and examined it. It was a message written in English, with elegant calligraphy:

    Hi, Zach,

    I¡¯m thrilled to follow your journey in this year¡¯s competition. I chose something from your planet, hoping it would make you feel better. I know it can be hard, but you¡¯ll endure. Know that you have people cheering for you, and I¡¯m your biggest fan.

    With love, Xharx, daughter of Xharx.

    The paper disintegrated from my hand at the same time as the box, messages appeared on my sight to let me know I could re-read the letter later if I wanted to. A mix of bewilderment and exhilaration coursed through me. It was easy to get angry when you spent more than a second thinking about the powers at play¡ªpitting us against each other in this sick game¡ªbut at the same time... I felt amazing.

    Power surged through me as my thoughts crashed against each other.

    ¡°Everything alright, Zach?¡± Elk asked, his hand resting on my shoulder.

    I looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Brilliant! I¡¯m still surprised you¡¯re not calling me mate or saying things like ¡®Everything¡¯s alright, innit?¡¯¡± I tried to mimic his British accent, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge it.

    He seemed puzzled. ¡°Was I supposed to call you ¡®mate¡¯? That would be well off.¡±

    I supressed a laugh and continued, determined not to explain the intricacies of human accents for now. ¡°Yeah, man¡­ I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± He smiled and continued, ¡°besides, the gods seem to favor us. Deities keep watching.¡±

    ¡°Are you seeing the same notifications?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t earn the title or the sponsorship, but they¡¯re still here. More are coming. I guess they want another perspective on your success.¡±

    ¡°You literally fought off several goblins to survive, saved my life, and pulled off some crazy illusions back there, man. I bet you¡¯ll get sponsored soon.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Elk shrugged, motioning for us to keep moving.

    We¡¯d finally reached the second floor, and as the messages¡ªand our encounter with the other devils¡ªmade clear, others were already here, wandering the corridors, searching for a way to fight the boss and earn a spot in the real challenge.

    We needed to move faster if we wanted to be among the two hundred.

    ¡°Were you being sincere back there?¡± Elk asked, his voice low.

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°When you said we were friends.¡±

    Elk slowed his pace, walking beside me and glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. There was a shadow of vulnerability in the giant¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I guess... yes.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Yes, man. I owe you my life, and you¡¯ve shown me nothing but support. That¡¯s enough to call someone a friend where you¡¯re from, right?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± His voice was distant now, his gaze fixed ahead, avoiding mine.

    ¡°I thought you said you had friends.¡±

    Maybe I should¡¯ve let it go, but there was something in his demeanor¡ªsomething familiar¡ªthat sparked my curiosity. Something I could relate to.

    ¡°Hornless friends. We didn¡¯t have much choice but to be allies. We don¡¯t usually survive for long, you know. So I only had a few friends, and I didn¡¯t choose any of them¡ªnot that I didn¡¯t like them.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I said and I trully meant it..

    Elk scoffed and then looked at me. I¡¯d stopped walking and was staring directly at him.

    ¡°You actually do? Humans also throw their ¡®hornless¡¯ into Hell to die?¡± he asked, his mouth agape and his eyes wide.

    Damn, I felt like an idiot and suppressed the urge to laugh nervously. ¡°I understand it metaphorically. I was in a bad spot for the first fifteen years of my life. I didn¡¯t have many choices, and when I did, they were usually between a shot to the foot or one to the hand. Do you get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°So, you were a beggar?¡± He raised an eyebrow, looking at me as if I was genuinely stupid.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± I admitted, patting his shoulder as I started walking again. ¡°I knew people who had it worse, and, in the end, I think I handled it well. So... no, I wasn¡¯t thrown into Hell to fight for my life, but I fought anyway.¡±

    ¡°The gods¡¯ plans are indeed perfect. Only an ugly, human beggar could possibly understand me in this new trial.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± I shoved him, a little harder than I intended. Elk looked genuinely surprised.

    I chuckled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not ugly. I¡¯ve been accused of a lot of things, but never of that. And I don¡¯t live on the streets anymore. I worked at a law firm.¡±

    ¡°Were you an inquisitor? We have those. Scary lads.¡±

    ¡°Nothing like that. More like helping people ensure their rights were being respected. I worked mostly with civil rights cases.¡± I was proud of the months I¡¯d spent working in law. Aside from my time in St. Jerome¡¯s, helping lawyers with their cases was the closest I¡¯d ever come to being a good person.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    It helped me forget, even if only for a few hours a day, what I¡¯d had to do to survive.

    And yet, despite all the effort I¡¯d put in, here I was again, with the whole world¡ªor worlds¡ªwatching my true self. Bitterly, I let the thought form in my mind, only to argue against it a second later. You did what you had to do, and you¡¯d do it all over again if you needed to. Do it for them.

    I sighed as we kept moving, the tower floor eerily silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with being hornless?¡± I finally asked after a few moments of awkward silence.

    Elk seemed to expect the question but didn¡¯t flinch. He sighed deeply before answering.

    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like. When we reach twenty-five, if our horns aren¡¯t bigger than five inches, they throw us into Hell.¡±

    He didn¡¯t elaborate. When I realized he wasn¡¯t going to, I pressed further.

    ¡°Is it something religious?¡±

    ¡°For the ones who throw us into Hell, yes. For the ones being thrown? It¡¯s ignorance and the perpetuation of a wicked tradition.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the priests who enforce this?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. There is the warrior caste, the dragon priests¡­ it¡¯s complex..¡±

    Elk didn¡¯t strike me as someone who¡¯d spent years in Hell, whatever that meant. The thin devil reminded me more of a history student than a prisoner¡ªa scholar, not a fighter. Even though the topic seemed painful, he didn¡¯t carry the kind of trauma I¡¯d expect from someone fresh out of Jumanji-level hellscapes.

    One thing was certain, though. Whatever Hell was, he¡¯d preferred to take his chances in this strange game rather than stay there. That told me all I needed to know.

    ¡°I¡¯m finding this whole place eerily silent,¡± Elk added after a few seconds, echoing the very thought I¡¯d had not long ago.

    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll scout ahead.¡±

    He nodded, and I moved forward, quickening my pace and relying on my silent steps to stay unnoticed.

    With my dagger gripped tightly in my right hand and my wand in my left, I moved through the corridors, sticking to a straight path and avoiding detours wherever possible. I walked for five minutes before deciding it was wiser to return to Elk and retrace our steps.

    I was certain I¡¯d stumble upon something¡ªor someone¡ªpreparing a trap for us, but nothing happened.

    When Elk finally came into view on the horizon, he was waving frantically, urging me to hurry.

    With quick strides, I closed the distance, and before he even spoke, I understood his urgency. He pointed behind him, toward the direction we¡¯d come from. That¡¯s when I heard it: the unmistakable sound of massive footsteps stomping against the ground.

    We moved to a nearby corner and crouched, peeking out like two middle schoolers spying on their crushes during cheerleader practice.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the source of the footsteps to appear under the lamplight shadows. And no, the motherfucker didn¡¯t look like a cheerleader.

    His thighs were the size of an obese kid, his belly round and protuberant, and his biceps so defined they looked more like cobblestones than muscle. His leathery skin, similar to a goblin¡¯s, was stretched taut, as though three goblins had been crammed inside the skin of a giant one.

    The creature howled in pain with each step, its massive limbs slowly dragging it through the corridor.

    When it was about thirty steps away, it stopped and dropped to the ground with a loud THUMP.

    That¡¯s when we got a good look at it. The monster had a round nose pierced by a thick metal bar that cut through both nostrils and part of its cheeks. The adornment looked agonizing, and I wondered how the beast managed to eat without suffering unbearable pain.

    It turned out I didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out.

    From its back, the creature pulled out a dismembered leg¡ªenormous and red, clearly belonging to an unfortunate devil.

    It opened its mouth, but as soon as it tried to bite, it let out a pained scream, squeezing its single eye in the middle of its forehead shut as a tear rolled down its face.

    I had to suppress my gag reflex as I watched the cyclops feast. With each bite, it cried louder, yet it didn¡¯t stop eating.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Elk muttered, his voice barely audible.

    We could flee¡ªthe thing was clearly strong enough to overpower a devil and dismember them barehanded.

    But there was one problem.

    I didn¡¯t want to flee. I wanted to kill it. I wanted to upgrade my core.

    It was almost as if I could hear the viewers on the other side urging me to fight. Maybe they thought I was the reluctant hero type, when in reality, my blood was boiling, ready to charge straight at the beast.

    ¡°We kill it. With a plan,¡± I mouthed, and Elk nodded.

    ¡°Back in the duel, when I used the lightning strike and the enemy didn¡¯t fall¡ªdid you see anything different?¡± I asked, my eyes fixed on the cyclops, watching for any sign it had noticed us. But it was too absorbed in its grotesque gluttony and pain to care about our whispers.

    ¡°His skin went silver for a moment before the magic hit,¡± Elk replied.

    ¡°So, you¡¯d say it was a special ability, like a particular shard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say that.¡±

    ¡°So, here¡¯s the plan: you create an opening for me with your illusions, and then I¡¯ll make a new one for you to strike with your magic. Sound good?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± he mouthed, pausing briefly. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± I hissed, watching the creature take one last bite of the devil¡¯s thigh.

    A second later, an illusion of a devil appeared beside the cyclops. The likeness was almost perfect¡ªexcept for the lack of sound as it moved across the ground.

    Looking closer, I realized the figure was modeled after the devil I¡¯d beaten in the duel, his anatomy replicated with stunning accuracy. If Elk¡¯s illusions had any artistic value, he could¡¯ve rivaled a Renaissance painter.

    It took a moment for the monster to notice the intruder at its side, but when it finally did, it let out another howl of pain, heaved itself up, and lunged to tackle the illusion.

    The cyclops fell face-first, the sound of its chin smashing against the ground echoing through the corridor.

    That was my opening.

    I moved quickly, striding as silently as possible with my dagger and wand in hand. I wasn¡¯t sure which I¡¯d use first¡ªit would depend on the monster¡¯s reaction.

    Halfway toward it, the cyclops rose faster than I thought possible and kicked the illusion with all its strength.

    The momentum carried the creature backward, and, like something out of a cartoon, it crashed to the ground, its skull and back slamming against the rocky floor.

    As it hit the ground, I was already upon it.

    The monster¡¯s massive eye¡ªblack as night and only half-open¡ªwas my target. My dagger sank into it with a wet squelch.

    The cyclops opened its mouth to scream, its massive arms flailing to strike me. But before it could connect, I pointed my wand directly at its gaping maw.

    I leaped back as a lightning bolt erupted from the wand, surging through the creature. Unlike the devil I¡¯d faced earlier, this monster had no special ability to protect it.

    It convulsed violently under the force of the lightning until fireballs and a massive flaming serpent engulfed its body.

    The cyclops didn¡¯t scream as it died, and for that, I was grateful. Before long, the entire corridor was bathed in the glow of its burning flesh.

    Then the messages appeared before my eyes.

    Ding!

    You have slain Cyclops F6!

    Ding!

    Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    Mana upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F6

    Constitution: F7

    Magic: F5

    Mana: F5

    Speed: F4

    Strength: F6

    Jesus, it felt good to read those stats.

    I didn¡¯t even bother counting the constant stream of messages from viewers. They¡¯d been pouring in for the past hour, and while I had no idea how many people were watching or for how long, I could only assume they were enjoying the show.

    ¡°Good work,¡± I said, patting Elk as I approached him.

    ¡°We should keep moving,¡± he replied.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. This will attract attention.¡±

    Without another word, we continued on our way, walking silently and staying alert.

    After what felt like an hour, the sound of swords clashing reached our ears.

 12 - Decisions.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Elk asked as we moved quickly through the corridors. We weren¡¯t exactly running¡ªjust in case it was a trap.

    ¡°About what?¡± I asked, slightly out of breath.

    ¡°Are we going to help them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe. Do you want to help whoever¡¯s there, even if they¡¯re one of your kind?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe!¡± Elk replied, coming to an abrupt stop. I had to backtrack a few steps to face him again.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°We should decide now. If they¡¯re humans, are we going to help?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an outcast as well?¡± Elk asked, clearly struggling to grasp the intricacies of human society.

    ¡°I was, but we generally help each other. The safest bet would be to help.¡±

    ¡°Even after what that other guy did?¡±

    That question gnawed at me. He had a damn good point. I¡¯d trusted Max, and the payoff had been disastrous. But I¡¯d also trusted Elk, and so far, that was working out just fine.

    Despite the red of his skin, the small horns, hooves, bent knees and his strange mix of alien and British accents, Elk felt pretty human to me.

    ¡°If it¡¯s one of your kind, we¡¯ll be more cautious before approaching. If it¡¯s one of mine, we¡¯ll be more likely to help.¡±

    ¡°And if it¡¯s one of the others?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out. We¡¯re wasting too much time.¡±

    I finished as the sound of howls of pain and the clash of weapons against metal and flesh echoed through the tower¡¯s tunnels.

    After a couple of minutes of quick strides, we got close enough to identify the sounds.

    A feminine voice cursed, her accent unfamiliar, while some creature grunted mid-attack. Another feminine voice called out from a different point in the tunnel.

    I immediately imagined elves battling hobgoblins, and when we turned the corner, my suspicions were confirmed.

    Elk stopped a few steps ahead of me, extending his arm to block my path.

    The tunnel ahead widened, the walls stretching further apart to form an almost circular space.

    On one side, a woman with braided hair and olive skin held an oversized shield in her left hand while desperately trying to lift another woman to her feet.

    Blood soaked the second woman¡¯s shiny armor, and despite her efforts to stand, the weight of her heavy white armor kept pulling her to the ground.

    I looked into their eyes, and recognition hit me like a boulder.

    Before deciding what to do, I scanned the rest of the room. In the opposite corner, a large hobgoblin stood half-kneeling, half-standing, with a bow in hand, firing arrows one after another in their direction.

    Its right leg was clearly wounded, but that didn¡¯t stop it from shooting. Nearby, other hobgoblins lay dead on the ground¡ªsome with their faces smashed, others with arrows piercing their eyes or hearts.

    Between each arrow, the hobgoblin whistled toward the tunnel.

    ¡°I know her. Let¡¯s help,¡± I told Elk, not waiting for an answer.

    I conjured a lightning bolt and sent it flying toward the hobgoblin, but it missed its mark.

    Hearing the thunder and seeing the bolt, the creature instinctively turned toward us, just in time to see Elk¡¯s fireball streaking toward its face.

    The impact sent the hobgoblin crashing to the ground, its limbs thrashing as it desperately tried, in vain, to extinguish the flames.

    I rushed forward and finished it with a quick slice of my dagger.

    Behind me, I heard the giant shield crash to the ground and the human woman speaking,

    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    Her tone betrayed her lack of conviction, but I didn¡¯t have time to assess the situation.

    We quickly discovered who the hobgoblin had been calling.

    From an adjacent corridor, the sound of fast footsteps echoed, accompanied by the yelps of animals closing in.

    I stepped forward, Elk by my side, shielding the duo leaning against the wall.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the animals to appear.

    With long legs and elongated bodies, the creatures stood tall on four legs, howling as their sharp teeth gleamed in the dim light, saliva dripping from the corners of their mouths.

    At first glance, they resembled coyotes, but their size and the murderous, intelligent gleam in their eyes told a different story. These beasts were the size of Saint Bernards, as strong but twice as fast.

    Their heads hovered close to the ground as they studied us, calculating the perfect moment to strike.

    No matter how many points I had in speed, I knew we couldn¡¯t outpace them. Engaging them with daggers alone, without some kind of leverage, would be suicide.

    An idea flashed in my mind¡ªa simple one, but with the right execution, it could work.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Can you make an illusion of your fire serpent?¡± I asked through gritted teeth, trying not to move.

    ¡°I can try,¡± Elk replied, shifting only his eyes.

    He already had his staff in hand. As it began to glow at the tip, the creatures watched with curiosity, their muscles tensing as if preparing to attack.

    Instead, they hesitated, their keen eyes fixed on the white smoke emerging from Elk¡¯s staff, which twisted and coalesced into the form of a fire snake.

    At that moment, the beasts stepped back. They continued howling, their bloodlust undiminished, but now tinged with fear.

    ¡°Now do a real one,¡± I added.

    Elk¡¯s eyebrows rose, and I could almost see the proverbial lightbulb flicker above his head.

    ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing,¡± he said, waving his staff again.

    The creatures remained focused on the false snake, its flaming body writhing hypnotically as it slithered slowly toward them.

    When Elk conjured the real serpent, it moved faster, sliding directly toward the two wolf-like creatures.

    The illusion leapt at the beast on the left, which spun in a full circle, trying to dodge the ethereal figure. Confused, it snarled and snapped at the snake, its intelligent eyes slowly piecing things together.

    Just as it looked up, preparing to strike us, the real fire serpent struck.

    The flaming snake coiled around its neck, suffocating and burning its flesh.

    A few embers from the serpent flew toward the second beast. As if the god of coyotes had whispered in its ear, the creature bolted, whimpering like an abandoned pup as it fled down the tunnels, leaving its companion to die.

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You have slain Hobgoblin F7.

    Congratulations! You have slain Warg F6.

    ¡°Well done, Elk,¡± I breathed heavily and patted his shoulder. He replied with a smile.

    ¡°It was your idea.¡±

    I didn¡¯t argue. I was quickly realizing Elk didn¡¯t take compliments easily and always tried to deflect them, giving credit to others. I¡¯d known people like that on Earth, and while I wished he¡¯d recognize his own merits, it wasn¡¯t the worst flaw someone could have.

    We moved toward the duo behind us, keeping our eyes open for any lurking creatures.

    The woman with braided hair pressed a piece of cloth against the other¡¯s stomach. The fabric had lost all its color, now soaked in crimson, blending with the armor and skin beneath.

    I approached them, crouching. The woman tending to the other noticed me and almost jumped to her feet.

    ¡°Easy,¡± I said as calmly as I could, raising both hands in the air.

    ¡°I thought you knew her,¡± Elk interjected from beside me.

    ¡°I do,¡± I replied, pointing to the second figure. How could I forget her?

    Her dark, slim hair, pale face, purple lips, and big yellow eyes were unmistakable. But instead of the calm reassurance I¡¯d seen in her before, her eyes now radiated pain. She grimaced with the shadow of death looming over her, and I couldn¡¯t blame her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have potions?¡± I asked the olive-skinned woman.

    She shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t. We used them on the first floor.¡±

    Her voice was dry, her body trembling under the weight of urgency. She was probably shaking more than the elf she was trying to save.

    ¡°You still have yours, Elk?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll give her mine. Do you have a problem with it?¡±

    ¡°No, mate. Go ahead.¡± I raised one eyebrow, seeing he had adopted the ¡®mate¡¯, but kept my attention on the task at hand.

    I pulled a small potion from my inventory and let the droplets fall one by one into the elf¡¯s already half-open mouth.

    Slowly but surely, life seemed to return to her. The other woman removed the cloth, and we watched as the wound visibly closed before our eyes.

    The elf drew a labored breath, one that could¡¯ve come from a newborn, and blinked forcefully.

    ¡°You,¡± she said after licking her dry lips. She adjusted herself, leaning against the wall and grimacing as she tried to sit without using one of her hands.

    ¡°Be careful. These potions aren¡¯t as effective with major wounds. You need to take it easy¡ªthere might still be internal bleeding.¡± I moved a hand toward her, trying to sound reasonable. Part of me expected her to pull away, but instead, she raised a hand toward me and smiled¡ªa gentle smile, like the one she¡¯d given me when we first met.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing broken inside me, Zach,¡± she said, her voice calm, completely opposite to the despair I¡¯d seen in her eyes moments ago. ¡°One bone is cracked, but other than that, it¡¯s just bruises.¡±

    ¡°And how do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°The same way I know I¡¯m not internally wounded, or how I knew I¡¯d survive this sad encounter. The wind whispered it to me.¡±

    Now that she¡¯d spoken more, I finally placed her accent. She sounded Spanish, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything more fitting.

    ¡°Like magic?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Like magic,¡± she replied softly.

    ¡°Who is this man, exactly, Tress?¡± the other woman asked, her tone laced with a hint of annoyance that she was trying hard to hide. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude¡ªyou just saved my friend¡¯s life¡ªbut we need to be careful.¡±

    She turned her gaze to me now, her tone calmer, though her body shifted protectively between me and the elf like the enormous shield I¡¯d seen her wield earlier.

    ¡°My name is Zach. I¡¯m from America, like you,¡± I said, placing a hand over my heart. I had recognized her Texan accent, and that seemed to calm her a little. ¡°I¡¯m a law firm intern, and this is my friend Elk.¡±

    She glanced at Elk, her eyes narrowing slightly. Her senses were sharp, and she was clearly cautious.

    ¡°So, you two are the ones with all the fancy titles. You¡¯re not what I pictured,¡± she said, then cast a second look at Tress, who was still smiling at me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that Russian blond midget to stab Tress in the belly and flee, but I guess we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, leaning forward, feeling Elk¡¯s hand on my shoulder. I must¡¯ve sounded a little too eager, because the woman shifted defensively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you say about a Russian?¡±

    ¡°A guy jumped us out of nowhere. Said he was looking for someone, and then we were attacked by those Lord of the Rings-looking creatures. When he saw Tress was a Myriad, he stabbed her and fled. I tried to follow him, but ultimately, I had to choose between fighting him and helping Tress.¡±

    ¡°And he was alone? There wasn¡¯t a woman with him?¡±

    ¡°No, no woman. Are you all right, dude? I¡¯ll smash your face if you try something funny,¡± she said, leaning closer to Tress. Her eyes weren¡¯t as threatening as her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know this guy¡ªhe tried something with me too, but Elk saved my ass,¡± I said, sighing as I sat on the ground.

    ¡°When he wounded me¡­ his heart was so cold,¡± Tress muttered, her voice distant as her eyes wandered somewhere I couldn¡¯t follow.

    ¡°Is your friend¡­ all right?¡± the olive-skinned woman asked, glancing at Elk, who didn¡¯t seem offended.

    ¡°He¡¯s nice, but I wouldn¡¯t mess with the others of his kin.¡±

    ¡°I know. One of them tried to kill us. If it wasn¡¯t for Tress¡¯s arrows, we¡¯d have been flayed like the poor bastards we found earlier today.¡±

    ¡°Flayed?¡± My eyes widened as I met Elk¡¯s gaze. He only shrugged.

    ¡°Flaying enemies is an old tradition,¡± Elk replied nonchalantly, his tone devoid of disapproval.

    ¡°We should keep going,¡± I said as I stood, wiping my pants and sighing as my back adjusted to the new position.

    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯re close to another safe room. I could use some food,¡± Elk said thoughtfully, looking in the same direction I was.

    I knew how to read a room. The braided woman hadn¡¯t even shared her name with us, and she had every reason to be suspicious. We¡¯d earned a few menacing titles since entering this game, so when Elk mentioned the safe room, I was already planning our next move.

    As we were about to start walking, Tress¡¯s faint voice stopped us.

    ¡°Wait. We need to stay together.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the other woman asked, shaking Tress¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Do you believe the wind speaks to me?¡± Tress asked, locking gazes with the other woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I believe you know things I don¡¯t¡ªor things I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Then trust me. We need to stay together if we want to see another day. It was whispered.¡±

 13 - A New (New) Alliance.

    Silence filled the corridor as I glanced between Tress, who remained calmly smiling, and the other woman. The latter seemed to be holding back a complaint but couldn¡¯t quite find the words to voice it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeing who his company is?¡± the woman finally hissed through gritted teeth, trying to keep her words private, but I caught every syllable.

    Elk¡¯s jaw tightened, and for the first time, I noticed a flicker of anger on his face.

    ¡°I thought our intentions were clear when we, out of good faith, provided your friend with a valuable resource,¡± Elk said calmly, like a librarian explaining overdue fees to a reluctant patron.

    The braided woman¡¯s face flushed with shame, her cheeks lightly reddened as her gaze dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go. We¡¯re so close to the exit. We can help guide you, and I¡¯m sure your abilities will be invaluable when the final fight comes,¡± Tress¡¯ voice was soft and welcoming, almost pleading. As she tried to stand, a grimace of pain twisted her face, accompanied by a faint grunt.

    Her friend attempted to help her up, but the elf¡¯s armored weight was clearly too much for her. I stepped forward, offering my shoulder for Tress to lean on.

    ¡°Do you really know where the exit is?¡± I asked, meeting Tress¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I have a general idea,¡± she replied.

    ¡°In the same way you knew we needed to stick together?¡± I asked, my voice laced with irony. The other woman caught the tone immediately. In the past few hours, I had fought goblins and befriended a literal devil. The world I believed in a day ago no longer existed.

    Still, when someone claimed to see the future in a way that defied common sense, it was hard not to judge.

    ¡°She found the way to the second floor, helped us ambush several monsters along the way, and said you two would appear if I held my ground. She¡¯s not lying,¡± the braided woman grunted, her thin veneer of patience slipping.

    ¡°And yet she was stabbed anyway,¡± I pointed out, watching as the woman¡¯s face twisted in frustration.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Mary. No one¡¯s obligated to believe in the gift. If the whispering of the Faceless isn¡¯t enough, let reason guide you. Staying together is the smartest choice,¡± Tress argued, her gaze locking onto mine.

    Those yellow eyes of hers made it hard to concentrate, as though she could peer straight into my soul. Logically, four people together had a better chance of survival. There was no argument there. But trust? That was harder to come by.

    ¡°Will you be able to walk on your own?¡±

    ¡°In a few minutes. My body recovers faster than a human''s, as I tested earlier with Mary.¡± Damn, that was my best excuse. I glanced at Elk, who only shrugged. Clicking my tongue, I helped Tress lean against the wall, keeping her upright.

    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re close to the boss floor?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Tress smiled again. ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand.¡±

    You¡¯ll need to start giving grander predictions if you really want me to believe this, I thought, smiling back at her before moving toward Elk.

    ¡°You okay? I¡¯ll stick with you if you want to bail on them. What she said about you and all¡ª¡±

    ¡°I overcame it a few years after my kind threw me into Hell, Zach. She¡¯s just... ignorant, like most of the people in my homeland.¡±

    ¡°And apparently, in mine as well.¡± I patted his shoulder, and he smirked.

    ¡°Maybe they chose our races because of our very compatible ignorance.¡±

    Footsteps approached, and when I looked, Mary was already beside us. It was the first time I¡¯d gotten a good look at her. She was a small woman, not much taller than five foot five. Standing next to Elk only made her appear smaller. Her hair was neatly braided to her scalp, forming several lines running from her forehead to her neck.

    Mary¡¯s glistening green eyes were striking, accentuated by simple yet alluring makeup. The makeup made her narrow eyes appear larger, and her small, round nose complemented her full lips.

    She wore a green tank top, cargo pants, and what looked like military boots. The woman had a youthful glow, like she¡¯d stepped out of a fashion magazine. I guessed she wasn¡¯t older than twenty-two, but she carried herself as if she were a seasoned and dangerous giant.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she started, looking between me and Elk. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Well, thinking back, there was no way for what I said not to sound offensive. This situation is... complicated. Can you forgive me?¡±

    She extended a hand toward Elk, who seemed to consider it for a few seconds before grabbing her forearm and shaking it firmly.

    She looked startled at first but quickly realized it was just a different type of handshake.

    ¡°Very interesting,¡± he said at last, his smile growing as he formed the words in his mind. ¡°My kind reserves apologies for authorities or family members. Conflicts with strangers are usually settled by duels to the death. This seems far more effective.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She swallowed hard at that comment, and if Elk noticed, he hid it well. I stifled a smile behind my palm as they ended their handshake. Clearing my throat, I turned to her.

    ¡°How hard was it to get here?¡± I asked, changing the subject. Her expression shifted from embarrassed to solemn.

    ¡°Too hard. My friends and I decided to throw an end-of-the-world party. We all skipped our classes and counted down the timer, just like my dad told us people did in the 1999¡¯s new year.¡±

    I let out a half-sigh, half-whistle. ¡°I can only imagine the shock.¡± At least I¡¯d expected something bad to happen. ¡°Have you seen any of your friends?¡±

    ¡°Nah. But I guess that¡¯s for the best. I¡¯ve seen some shit... can¡¯t imagine seeing one of them like that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± I agreed as images of the few people I actually cared about flashed through my mind. I could only hope things weren¡¯t as bad on Earth as they were here. ¡°And how did you meet her?¡±

    ¡°She saved my life. When I encountered my first goblin, I panicked. I couldn¡¯t summon my shield¡ªdidn¡¯t even know how to. She put an arrow through the monster¡¯s skull and gave me one of those potions.¡±

    ¡°Resourceful¡­¡± I said, glancing over Mary¡¯s shoulder to see Tress still leaning against the wall, mumbling what sounded like a song.

    ¡°You have no idea, dude. I¡¯m out here holding that damn shield or shoving goblins out of the way so she can shoot. She¡¯s doing ninety percent of the work.¡± She smiled, and for the first time, it seemed genuine.

    ¡°Holding that shield doesn¡¯t seem easy,¡± Elk chimed in, as thoughtful as ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually weightless¡ªunless someone else tries to hold it. Then it becomes ridiculously heavy.¡±

    ¡°You have a giant weapon only you can use,¡± I said, pointing at her. Then I gestured to Elk. ¡°You¡¯ve got a magical staff that creates illusions and fireballs, and I¡¯ve got... a stick and a dagger.¡± I joked, only half-bitter. A new magical weapon wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    ¡°You¡¯re the guy with two classes, dude. What are you complaining about? I just grabbed the first token in front of me. I should¡¯ve been a mage,¡± Mary protested, shoving me with surprising strength. Jesus, what¡¯s her Strength rank?

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to wield magic, but hornless are forbidden,¡± Elk muttered more to himself than to us. Before the mood could turn awkward, Tress called out from across the room.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m ready to go.¡± She stepped away from the wall, standing tall with both feet firmly planted.

    ¡°That was fast.¡± I was actually enjoying the conversation with Mary and Elk, but throughout it all, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was stalking us from one of the nearby corridors.

    Standing still in that place was a death sentence¡ªnot just because the monsters and other participants seemed to be in constant motion, but because I had a strong suspicion the audience wanted to see action, not people standing idle in the middle of a dimly lit tunnel.

    The ones pulling the strings would eventually make our life into hell and I didn¡¯t want to be the idle one that was punished, something told me they would get the worst out of it.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯d be fine in a few minutes.¡± She smiled again. I wanted to be angry at her constant smiling, but it was hard when she looked like a literal angel. ¡°And your injury? Is it bothering you?¡±

    ¡°What injury?¡± I moved closer to her and walked by her side as she led us toward the boss room. Behind us, I could hear Elk giving an exaggerated account of my duel with the other devilman to Mary, who listened with wide eyes.

    ¡°The one on your head.¡± Tress poked my left temple with her fingernail, as though pointing out the obvious. I had to tilt my head up to speak to her, and the fact that she was poking me like a child didn¡¯t help my ego.

    ¡°You mean the claustrophobia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that name, Zach. Is that what afflicts you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get nervous in tight spaces, but I don¡¯t see it as an illness¡ªjust a part of me I don¡¯t like very much. Everyone has fears, right?¡±

    ¡°I used to feel fear.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± she said plainly, continuing to walk. I got the sense that if I didn¡¯t speak again, she wouldn¡¯t mind and could comfortably stay silent for hours.

    Maybe being comfortable around silent strangers was an elven thing. For my human brain, though, after about a minute, the silence¡ªpaired with Mary¡¯s exaggerated reactions to Elk¡¯s retelling of how I summoned a dagger mid-combat to defeat my enemy¡ªbegan to gnaw at me.

    ¡°Did you know Max was going to stab you?¡± I finally asked after another minute of walking in silence.

    She glanced at me without breaking stride, the smile gone from her lips.

    ¡°No. The wind stopped whispering when he arrived. I knew I was supposed to meet another human today, but I misinterpreted the wind¡¯s silence when he showed up as a sign I was on the right track.¡±

    ¡°How do you know it wasn¡¯t actually him?¡±

    ¡°There was mention of a partner, someone vital. I thought it referred to the person Max was searching for, but it turned out to be your friend.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I replied as politely as possible. She could¡¯ve been telling the truth, trying to deceive us, or simply crazy enough to believe her own words. Considering my peculiar circumstances, though, I decided to give her the benefit of the doubt.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I looked to the side, I wanted to believe, it was just¡­ hard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. When I show you the entrance, you¡¯ll realize I speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice betraying a faint trace of pleading. I didn¡¯t realize it at the time, but I was desperately in need of a sense of direction.

    Finding Elk had been a relief; discovering we fought well together gave me hope, and winning that duel made my heart race with the adrenaline of victory. Still, I felt adrift, like a ship without sail in a dark, wicked ocean. Being beside someone who claimed to glimpse the future was at least tempting.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll see,¡± she began after my thoughts finally settled. ¡°Before the door to our exit from this floor, a number of wargs will be waiting¡ªmore than Mary and I could handle alone. And when the time comes, you and your friend will save all our lives for the first time today.¡±

    ¡°For the first time?¡± I asked without thinking. She only nodded in agreement.

    I didn¡¯t mind walking the rest of the way in silence, my mind a maelstrom of possibilities. With every step we took, with every corner we turned, my tension grew.

    Max was searching for Mila. He could ambush us at any moment. What did you do to her? The question burned in my mind, but my worries were cut short when the distant howling of wargs reached my ears¡ªor at least that¡¯s what I thought.

    Then I realized there was nothing ahead.

    A cold grip touched my hand, and I almost jolted. It was Tress, holding my hand with a reassuring expression. No smile, no condescension, just the same look of understanding she¡¯d given me when we first met.

    ¡°Calm. It¡¯s just one turn away,¡± she muttered, her voice low but perfectly clear.

    I took a deep breath as we rounded the corner, and what I saw made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end.

 14 - Darkness

    It was just as she had said.

    A large circular room awaited us when we turned the corner. The room had only one entrance¡ªthe one we came through¡ªand one exit at the opposite end.

    Where the corridor should have continued, a staircase led to an unknown place. If we walked a few dozen steps, we¡¯d be climbing our way to the boss floor.

    We¡¯d only need to find a way to reach it without dying to the ten wargs sleeping on the ground throughout the room.

    I glanced at Elk and Mary to signal for silence, but both already had wide eyes and shut mouths as they studied the scene.

    I searched the room, trying to find another way. Tress was right: there was no way she and Mary could handle the monsters alone. Adding me and Elk to the mix didn¡¯t seem to increase our odds much either.

    There was one thing, though, that gave me hope.

    Halfway to the exit, hugging the left wall of the expansive room, I spotted the outline of a rectangular door. Its cracks glowed yellow through the seemingly solid concrete wall.

    I pointed in its direction and caught Elk¡¯s gaze. He recognized it instantly and looked at me with approving eyes.

    With the safe room close by, we might have a chance of surviving the encounter with the wargs. We¡¯d just need a plan.

    Tress, standing to my left, now held a giant bow made of pristine white wood. Its sheer size made it look nearly impossible to fire, but she held it low, an arrow already nocked. She stayed silent, waiting.

    Elk had a similar expression¡ªstaff in hand, eyes focused on the creatures ahead but darting to me from time to time.

    Were they expecting me to tell them what to do? I glanced at Mary. Her shoulders were tense, and a confused expression crossed her face.

    They¡¯re actually waiting for me.

    I sighed and mouthed as silently as possible.¡°We¡¯ll move closer to that side.¡± I pointed toward the safe room. It was too risky to take the time to explain what the safe room was, so they¡¯d have to trust us. ¡°When I command, you shoot.¡± I glanced at Elk and Tress, who nodded in agreement. ¡°Mary and I will lead the way and protect you.¡±

    As I uttered the last words, I heard movement ahead. My eyes darted through the sea of wargs lying on the ground until I spotted one lifting its head. This monster was particularly large, and while the others had beige-toned fur, this one¡¯s coat was dark¡ªalmost black.

    Its muscular body scanned the room, and as it turned toward us, we pressed ourselves against the wall of the corridor, hiding at the edge of the corner. I waited a few seconds before peeking back into the massive room. Not a single creature was looking in our direction.

    We all exhaled deeply, and I silently counted to sixty before signaling for us to move again.

    Twenty steps into the sea of enemies and about fifty from the safe room, I halted.

    I gestured, counting down from three. When it reached 1, Elk¡¯s fire burst from the tip of his staff, streaking toward one of the sleeping wargs.

    The sudden attack startled Tress for only a moment before she let loose an arrow at another monster. A cry of pain pierced the air, followed by the desperate howl of a beast engulfed in flames.

    Every eye turned to us. The creatures stood, their necks swiveling, their fur bristling, and growls growing louder by the second.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± I shouted, looking at Tress and Elk, who were already unleashing a fire serpent and a volley of arrows.

    My voice jolted the creatures into motion. As they charged toward us, we ran toward the safe room, now tantalizingly close.

    Mary stayed at my side, slightly ahead, her massive shield strapped to her left arm. She gripped the handle on its edge tightly as she sprinted.

    I caught sight of another warg collapsing, its fur ablaze, and one more with arrows lodged in its neck. But for each one that fell, another took its place.

    The original ten quickly swelled to at least fifteen.

    I swore under my breath as I unleashed a lightning bolt toward the mass of monsters.

    The first beast crashed into Mary¡¯s shield, and she shoved it aside with fierce determination. As it fell to the ground on its side, I followed quickly and stabbed it in the neck. Retracting my blade just in time proved wise, as another set of jaws snapped shut where I had been a second earlier.

    Mary slammed her shield down on the creature¡¯s head, the sickening crunch of its skull turning to pulp echoing near her feet.

    Our sprint slowed to a tense walk as more beasts lunged at us, their fangs aiming for our necks. Mary struggled to push them off, each attack a desperate bid to keep us moving.

    We hugged the right wall, the safe room inching closer, but our pursuers¡¯ relentlessness grew with every step.

    I caught glimpses of some wargs breaking off, either chasing Elk¡¯s illusions or fleeing from his fire serpent, now a chaotic force on the battlefield. But the reprieve was short-lived. Among the chaos, I saw the dark warg yanking its companions by the neck and throwing them toward us.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    That creature was disturbingly smart.

    Ding!

    Congratulations! You have slain Warg F7.

    The system messages flickered before my eyes as we felled beasts, but I ignored them. My focus stayed on dodging attacks and discharging lightning bolts into the horde.

    As their numbers thinned, their approach shifted.

    The wargs stopped their reckless assault. Our position against the wall, combined with Mary¡¯s towering shield, had proven too challenging. They adjusted, forming a semicircle around us, keeping just enough distance to evade Elk¡¯s fire but staying within striking range.

    Arrows could still reach them, I thought¡ªuntil I glanced at Tress and saw her bow was gone. She now held a short sword, her arrows likely spent.

    From the pack, the dark warg erupted forward. It was at least two hands taller than the largest of its kin, its fur gleaming under the dim light. The beast was built like a bull, muscles rippling beneath its coat, and its glistening teeth dripped with saliva.

    The intelligence in its eyes hadn¡¯t faded, though it was clouded by a grimace of pure hatred. It lowered its snout to the ground, sniffing the blood of its fallen companions, snarling as it sized us up.

    As the creature put on its show of dominance, we continued edging toward the safe room. Only five feet separated us from sanctuary, but charging blindly was not an option.

    The wargs had us surrounded in a perfect formation for a coordinated strike. Seven of them remained, and we couldn¡¯t handle all at once.

    ¡°Come, bastards!¡± I snarled, stepping just beyond Mary¡¯s reach¡ªone step closer to the door.

    One of the nearest wargs lunged forward, its snarl growing louder. It crouched low, preparing to attack and destroy the alpha¡¯s plan for a coordinated strike. But before it could pounce, the alpha leapt at it, clamping its jaws around the smaller warg¡¯s neck and hurling it backward.

    This was our chance.

    We quickened our pace. As Elk¡¯s hand touched the door on the wall, a new message appeared before my eyes.

    Single-Use Safe Room will open in ten seconds. Only one party can enter.

    10...

    Damn, we don¡¯t have ten seconds.

    9...

    The monster shifted its focus back to me, its drool mixing with the blood of its companion.

    8...

    Stay there just a little longer, I pleaded silently as the creature crouched, mirroring the posture of the one before it.

    7...

    It snarled one last time and took a step forward.

    6...

    The monster lunged at me, slamming into Mary¡¯s shield. But this time, its weight drove her to the ground.

    5...

    I plunged my blade into the alpha¡¯s shoulder with every ounce of strength I could muster. Just as I readied my wand for another strike, something heavy crashed into my side.

    4...

    A warg tore into my shoulder, its teeth ripping through flesh as it snarled and growled. I screamed, desperate to channel a lightning strike from my wand. When it finally discharged, another creature howled far to my left.

    3...

    Tress thrust her sword at the beast clinging to me and it hurled away with incredible force. She helped me stand as Elk swung his staff in wide arcs, the flames at its tip keeping three wargs at bay.

    2...

    The alpha continued its relentless assault on Mary, who crouched beneath her massive shield, crying out in desperation. Just as the beast was about to overpower her, I threw myself at it, tackling it away from her.

    1...

    The alpha rose to its feet as I stumbled back, its snarls growing more ferocious. But as it glanced around, seeing half its pack dead or cowering, its resolve began to waver.

    Safe Room is open.

    The voice echoed as the rectangular door glowed brighter and swung inward. Mary was the first to slip inside, with Tress close behind her.

    Elk retreated slowly, leaving behind an illusion of himself still swinging fire to distract the frightened creatures. I lingered, staring down the alpha, its burning desire for blood compelling it to take a few tentative steps forward.

    ¡°We¡¯re inside,¡± Elk called, his voice steady despite knowing I couldn¡¯t look back.

    At his signal, I rushed into the room, turning immediately to close the door. I stood in the middle, Elk to my right and Tress to my left, both bracing against the heavy door¡¯s edge.

    The door began to shut automatically, but it moved far too slowly. No matter how hard we pushed, we couldn¡¯t speed it up.

    I heard the creature leap and, in a flash, I imagined it tearing into Tress¡¯s exposed neck.

    I shoved her aside just as the monster¡¯s face appeared in the doorway. I tried to elbow it, but the warg was too strong.

    As our struggle intensified, so did the monster¡¯s. I felt its teeth violently tearing into the flesh near the spot where the other warg had bitten me. I ignored the pain and the dizziness clouding my head as my legs threatened to give out beneath me.

    I tried to step away from the door, looked at the monster¡­ but it was already dead? Tress stood with her sword buried in its neck as the door swung shut.

    Ding! Congratulations! You have slain Alpha Warg F5.

    Ding! Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    General Rank upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded (2).

    Strength upgraded (2).

    Magic upgraded.

    Mana upgraded.

    Speed upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F5

    Constitution: F5

    Magic: F4

    Mana: F4

    Speed: F3

    Strength: F4

    You achieved Rank F5. You may now select a new shard skill.

    Choose:

    Common - [Lightning Hook]

    Rare - [Lightning Momentum]

    Common - [Stealth Strike]

    The messages blurred before my eyes. How had the monster died? Why was I on the ground?

    ¡°I think it hit an artery,¡± a feminine voice called beside me. Was it Mary? She sounded so worried. ¡°There¡¯s too much blood. Do something! He¡¯s going to die!¡±

    Why is she so worried? I thought, as darkness embraced me.

 15 - Back to Memory Lane.

    ¡°Why does it have to be so fucking cold?¡± I muttered through chattering teeth.

    ¡°Hey, kiddo! Manners!¡± Barry slapped the back of my head, nearly knocking the bonnet off my skull.

    Damn it. If that thing slipped off my hair, my ears would freeze solid in the span of a second.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only homeless person in the entire world who cares about cursing,¡± I grunted, bracing myself under the battered coat.

    ¡°And if it wasn¡¯t for my manners, you¡¯d actually be freezing to death. Or did you forget who gave you that coat?¡± He raised an eyebrow, his grizzled beard streaked with more gray than black, his tight-lipped expression adding to his weathered look.

    ¡°What the hell do your manners have to do with stealing a coat, Barry?!¡± I asked, utterly baffled.

    ¡°You never know, kid. If I hadn¡¯t asked nicely, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have given it to me.¡± His smile was almost charming¡ªif you could ignore the missing teeth, the stench of old onions, and his tattered clothes. If he cleaned up, he might pass for one of those old men plastered on downtown billboards.

    Out here, in the freezing cold of a damp alley, he just looked like a damn beggar. And I wasn¡¯t much better off.

    ¡°Thanks, man,¡± I muttered. No point in ignoring my blessings, and Barry was one of them. Maybe the only one. Still, I¡¯d prefer not to get slapped every time I dropped an f-bomb.

    ¡°Ah, no worries, kiddo. We help each other out, right?¡± He smiled again, patting me on the back before standing up. He rummaged through his battered shopping cart and pulled out an old sheet that looked more like a cleaning rag. As he did, a small knife tumbled from the cart, landing near my feet.

    He was quick to grab the knife and toss it back into the shopping cart. Then, he balled up the sheet and threw it at me.

    ¡°Here, for the cold,¡± he grunted, sitting back down beside me. ¡°You hungry?¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± I lied, knowing full well he¡¯d try to fetch something for me if I said yes. I didn¡¯t want to give him any more trouble. My stomach growled anyway, but thankfully I was bundled up enough for him not to hear.

    ¡°A beautiful night, this one.¡± He looked up at the sky, and I noticed for the first time how full of stars it was. On nights as cold as this, clouds usually sprawled across the sky, making it seem like it was draped in a dark curtain. Not tonight.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I murmured, leaning further against the wall, letting my eyes get lost in the night sky.

    ¡°You should go back to the shelter, kiddo,¡± he finally said the words I¡¯d known were coming.

    ¡°Again with this¡ª¡± He glared at me with piercing eyes, and I bit my lip to keep from cursing. ¡°I told you already. I¡¯m safer here with you.¡±

    He scoffed, and I chose to stay silent. How could he understand? The mere thought of going back¡ªof feeling that all over again¡ªI couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°I can give you that knife you saw. Maybe they won¡¯t hurt you if you show them you can draw blood,¡± he said nonchalantly, still gazing at the sky. ¡°A twelve-year-old boy shouldn¡¯t be running from fights.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ten,¡± I corrected, ¡°and if you give me that knife, there¡¯s a good chance I¡¯ll end up in jail. Out here, at least I¡¯ve got a chance. Maybe my mother will find me.¡± The words felt stupid as soon as they left my mouth. When he looked at me with pity in his eyes, I wanted to disappear. She wasn¡¯t coming back. I knew it.

    ¡°All right, kiddo. I¡¯ve got something to figure out. I¡¯ll be back later.¡± He heaved himself up, grunting with pain as he did. Living on the streets wasn¡¯t doing the old man¡¯s back any favors.

    When he was a few steps away, I called out to him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking the knife with you?¡± I could see the blade glistening through the small holes in the shopping cart, and it didn¡¯t feel right for it to be left there.

    ¡°I won¡¯t need it. Can you take care of it for me? And all the other stuff too, you know?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, but the old man was already turning the corner of the alley.

    I watched him walk away, my eyes lingering on the street ahead for a long time. Cars passed in one direction or the other, each taking care not to slide on the snow. None of them stopped to ask if I needed anything, to offer me shelter or an old loaf of bread.

    Not that I expected any of them to. I¡¯d found Barry, and he wasn¡¯t creepy. He helped me and didn¡¯t expect anything in return. Why? I asked myself, the small word echoing in my mind alongside a mental image of Barry. But, just like every other time that small, insignificant word appeared, another set of bigger, heavier words followed.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Why did she leave me?

    I wanted to punch the walls, the ground, anything. Instead, I closed my eyes, letting the hot tears trail down my cheeks. I stayed like that for a while. Until I wasn¡¯t thinking about her anymore. Until I had memorized the position of every brick on the walls of the two buildings surrounding me. Until I had counted the stars seven times. Until my stomach told a long, winding story about a boy dreaming of an impossible reunion.

    Until I slept.

    <hr>

    ¡°Where¡¯s my coat!?¡± a voice bellowed. It was so distant that, in the haze of waking, I almost didn¡¯t catch the words.

    ¡°I sold it, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m sorry. I can repay you.¡± Barry¡¯s voice followed, trembling with fear.

    ¡°Bullshit. Where is it?¡± the angry voice snapped again. Then I heard a punch, followed by a grunt. The sound jolted me awake.

    ¡°Tell him, motherfucker, or we¡¯ll kill you,¡± another voice growled.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s in my shopping cart. I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Barry¡¯s desperate voice stammered again.

    ¡°What¡¯s it then, you piece of shit? You sold it, or is it in your shopping cart?¡± A third voice joined in, high-pitched and feminine but meaner than the others.

    I heaved myself up and moved toward the shopping cart. With trembling hands, I grabbed the knife and stuffed it into my coat pocket. Then I started moving toward the sound. That day, I discovered fear didn¡¯t paralyze me¡ªnot the way people said it did. For me, fear made me move. It made me want to fight.

    The voices stopped, their sounds muffled by the occasional cars passing on the street. No one stopped.

    I decided I¡¯d get closer, see what was happening. Maybe I could help him. Maybe I could scare them with the knife.

    As I got closer, I realized their silence had a more sinister meaning. They were kicking and punching Barry, but the sound was dampened by the heavy coat he wore. He wasn¡¯t even screaming. He looked ten times older, his mouth hanging open, his eyes locking onto mine through the haze of pain. He tried to mouth something, but no words came out.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my coat?¡± the woman asked between kicks, and I finally saw her. She was skinny, with just a few locks of hair clinging to her skull. Her skin was mottled with purple bruises, and she wore a threadbare T-shirt¡ªnot remotely warm enough for the weather.

    The other two men were as gaunt as her, but at least they had proper winter clothes. Still, they were too absorbed in their manic beating to notice me.

    The woman seemed to catch Barry¡¯s gaze and followed it until her eyes landed on me. Before I could react, she was staring straight at me. Her eyes widened when she saw the coat, and her yellowed teeth stretched into a mad grin.

    ¡°Stop, boys,¡± she commanded, and they halted immediately, though not without some grumbling. ¡°We found what we were searching for. And look, there¡¯s a gift wrapped in it. It¡¯s a Christmas miracle!¡± She spread her arms dramatically toward the sky, and I noticed on her the strange, funny look adults sometimes have on their faces. Mom always looked like that when she drunk.

    ¡°Please,¡± Barry mouthed, but the woman rushed forward and kicked him square in the face. I heard the sickening crack of teeth and watched as Barry¡¯s face fell limp against the ground, one eye barely fighting to stay open.

    ¡°You thought you could keep all the fun to yourself? Hiding him? Giving him little presents?¡± she hissed before turning toward me. She tried to put on a loving expression, but all she managed was to look like a monster. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, kid. What do you boys think? The guys on 19th Street will like him, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The men grunted their agreement and started moving toward me. Slowly, I stepped out of the corridor and onto the sidewalk. They were only a few steps away now, and a little further ahead, Barry lay nearly lifeless.

    ¡°I can do this,¡± the woman said, her words meant to reassure her friends but sounding more like a threat. They stepped back, and thankfully, they stopped kicking Barry.

    I took a step back, but for every step I took, she closed the gap with two.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him, please,¡± I begged, realizing only then that I¡¯d been crying the entire time.

    ¡°We won¡¯t hurt him. We found what we were looking for, didn¡¯t we?¡± she said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Come on, I promise I¡¯ll take care of you. I was a mother once, you know?¡±

    I took a deep breath as she approached. My body shook from head to toe, my teeth chattering uncontrollably. For a moment, I thought I was the kind to get frozen in place.

    Then she got close enough. Her facade dropped, and she hissed, ¡°Come here, little bastard.¡± Her hands gripped my shoulder.

    I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just acted.

    My hand shot to her thigh faster than I thought possible. The knife slid into her scrawny leg as easily as the disgusting jelly they used to serve at the shelter.

    I yanked the knife out as she collapsed onto her back, screaming. My legs moved on their own, retreating without a single command.

    ¡°Shit, shit, shit!¡± she hissed through clenched teeth as her friends finally realized what had happened. ¡°The piece of shit stabbed me! He stabbed me!¡±

    The two men advanced toward me, their faces masks of confusion. They passed the woman on the ground and kept coming, while I kept retreating.

    ¡°Luis? Kyle? Something¡¯s wrong,¡± the woman¡¯s voice rang out through the night. I heard it above the cars, above the sound of footsteps, above Barry¡¯s faint grunts.

    The urgency in her voice made the two men stop and turn. She said something to them, but I couldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Run, Zach! Run! You need to go!¡± Barry screamed with every ounce of strength he had left, his voice echoing through the empty street. Even then, not a single car stopped.

    Another cry of despair shattered the air.

    ¡°I think it hit an artery!¡± one of the men shouted, panic in his voice. ¡°There¡¯s too much blood! Do something! She¡¯s going to die!¡±

    I ran until my lungs burned, until my feet were raw, until I couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    I never stopped running, only to fight.

 16 - Wake Up.

    Darkness grew tired of me. Strength returned to my eyelids, and unconsciously, they opened.

    The light hurt my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to wake up. Waking up meant thinking again, and thinking would drag me back to that alley.

    Barry¡¯s face flashed through my mind, and my heart ached with a sharp, squeezing pain. I can¡¯t do this right now. Please, don¡¯t. I pleaded silently.

    You left him there to die, a second voice whispered, my own voice, devoid of mercy.

    You don¡¯t know that. Maybe he¡¯s alive, I argued back.

    Did you see him again? the voice asked, dripping with irony.

    That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s dead. And it¡¯s not my fault.

    You were the one running... as you always do. Who are you leaving behind this time?

    I squeezed my eyes shut. I wasn¡¯t surprised by how cruel I could be to myself. Even after years of rationalizing, it never hurt any less.

    I needed something to force the feeling away, even if only for a few hours¡ªor with luck, a few days. Yes, I just needed to focus on something else.

    When I opened my eyes, Tress¡¯ face hovered above mine, her yellow eyes locked on me. She was singing.

    The system didn¡¯t translate her song, so I just lay there, unable to understand a word of her strangely melodic language but appreciating it all the same.

    I could feel my fingertips twitching, my breath growing deeper. I knew where I was¡ªin the safe room. And yet, it felt as though I¡¯d been transported somewhere else entirely, a place with less pain and suffering.

    I could smell the earthy scent of mud after a rainy day, feel the cool dew falling on my face from a tall tree. In the sky, instead of the sun, I saw Tress, her presence calming my body and soul with patience and compassion.

    ¡°Wake up. You¡¯re safe now,¡± she said in English, a smile lighting up her face as I felt myself being drawn back to reality. All that remained of the spiritual forest from moments ago was the sweet aroma lingering in my nostrils.

    ¡°I thought I was alone in the cold... bleeding to death.¡± The words slipped from my mouth like melted butter from a spoon. I couldn¡¯t stop them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone, mate,¡± Elk¡¯s voice came from another corner of the room.

    ¡°I was praying for you,¡± Mary¡¯s voice added. She sounded far away, and her tone hinted that she¡¯d been crying not long ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re healed now,¡± Tress said softly, brushing a lock of hair from my forehead and wiping it with a loincloth. ¡°This room did part of the job, but someone else was watching over your safety.¡±

    I slowly sat up, feeling a bit dazed but otherwise fine. My shirt beneath the chest armor was soaked in blood, and the sleeve was in tatters, but there were no wounds or scars on my body.

    We were in an exact replica of the last safe room we¡¯d entered. A table with a banquet on top, chairs around it, a red sofa, and a large monitor.

    Mary sat on a chair, her hands clasped beneath her chin. When I looked at her, she sighed in relief. Elk was lounging on the sofa, his legs crossed and a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I told you he¡¯d be fine,¡± he said calmly, resting one hand on his head as he leaned his elbow against the sofa¡¯s arm.

    ¡°After he got the potion,¡± Mary retorted. ¡°Even I started believing then.¡±

    ¡°What potion?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Check your notifications,¡± the myriad said, rising and moving to a chair near Mary.

    Congratulations, you¡¯ve gained a sponsorship. Silver chest arriving in¡­

    3¡­

    2¡­

    1¡­

    Congratulations, you¡¯ve received a Medium Health Potion.

    Read message attached?

    [Y/N]

    I clicked yes, and the message appeared. It was from the same person who had given me my chest armor.

    Dear Zach,

    You were more than brave fighting those wargs. I¡¯m proud of you. I can¡¯t write much since your life is in the balance, but I wish you a safe recovery.

    With love, Xharx, daughter of Xharx.

    I closed the message and smiled. If there were cameras watching us, I had no idea where they were, so I just looked up and muttered a ¡°thank you¡± to whoever Xharx was.

    It was a strange realization, knowing someone from a completely different species¡ªor so I assumed¡ªwas watching and cheering for me. No matter how sick this game could be sometimes, there was still some good in it, even if it came from third parties and not the actual organizers.

    ¡°And you were healing me too?¡± I asked Tress, who shook her head.

    ¡°I was just soothing your heart. You were losing too much blood. While the room healed you, your heart kept pumping harder and harder, as if you were reliving the fight against the wargs again and again.¡±

    It was worse, I thought, as images of Barry lying near death on the ground and the woman bleeding out next to him barged into my mind.

    I shook my head, forcing the thoughts away as I got to my feet.

    ¡°How long have we been here?¡± I asked, sitting on a chair and grabbing a cup of water.

    ¡°Five minutes or so. We¡¯re safe,¡± Elk added, his eyes closed in a weak attempt to get some rest.

    Deciding to finally check the TV hanging above the food table, I searched for a button on the back. After a few frustrating seconds, I found the power button and pressed it. The television flickered to life.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I heard the scrape of a chair and turned to see both Elk and Tress with their mouths agape, their eyes shining.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have this type of technology back home,¡± Elk muttered as the TV began to display footage of our last fight against the wargs.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this magic?¡± Tress asked, her voice mystified.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. This is pretty standard back on Earth,¡± I said, noticing Mary trying to stifle a chuckle at their awe. She covered her mouth with one hand, but the others were too engrossed to notice.

    On the screen, we valiantly fought the wargs¡ªor at least, most of the time. It wasn¡¯t hard to spot moments where we faltered, stepped back, or looked absolutely terrified as death loomed closer. The footage showed the fight from different angles, making the wargs look even more menacing and numerous than they had seemed in the moment.

    The camera moved dynamically, capturing each of us in turn, as if an invisible cameraman had been running through the chaos to film us. It felt like we were part of a blockbuster movie. Now, I understood why people loved watching this so much. It was almost as if we were some kind of modern gladiators.

    Even with the fear stamped on our faces, by the end of the fight, we looked damn badass.

    I watched with a fair amount of dismay as I pushed Tress away from the maw of the Alpha Warg. I hadn¡¯t realized how close she was to dying in that moment, but if I hadn¡¯t intervened, she wouldn¡¯t have had a face anymore.

    Instead, I lost half my neck in the process and kept pushing and pushing the door to close.

    The footage ended with Tress cutting the head of the Alpha Warg with a single motion and us collapsing onto the floor of the safe room, the camera capturing the moment the door shut behind us. The once-dynamic shots transitioned to a static angle. Only a few wargs remained in the room, sniffing the bodies of their fallen companions and pacing in slow, aimless circles.

    As the fight replayed on the screen, I remembered the last message I¡¯d received before falling unconscious.

    I checked the system, and the message replayed in my mind:

    Ding! Congratulations! You have slain Alpha Warg F5.

    Ding! Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgradedYour Soul Core has upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    General Rank upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded (2).

    Strength upgraded (2).

    Magic upgraded.

    Mana upgraded.

    Speed upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F5

    Constitution: F5

    Magic: F4

    Mana: F4

    Speed: F3

    Strength: F4

    You achieved Rank F5. You may now select a new shard skill.

    Choose:

    Common - [Lightning Hook]

    Rare - [Lightning Momentum]

    Common - [Stealth Strike]

    I had not only leveled up and reached F5, but I¡¯d also gained access to a new shard.

    Focusing on the skills, additional lines of text appeared:

    Common - [Lightning Hook]

    Creates a bolt of lightning in the user¡¯s hand. Upon connecting with any surface, a rope will form, linking the hook to the user. Ideal for mages wanting to draw enemy attention or warriors with magical affinity.

    Rare - [Lightning Momentum]

    Creates a burst of lightning beneath the user¡¯s feet. This spell is versatile and can be used to escape, close the gap between the user and an enemy, or deal damage with strategic use.

    Common - [Stealth Strike]

    Attacking an enemy without being detected charges your weapon with mana, enabling a massive blow. A staple skill for assassin aspirants.

    I read through the descriptions a couple times, but the choice was easy for me.

    The hook seemed useful, but it was better suited for someone with greater strength¡ªmaybe Mary. It could help me engage in battle, but it¡¯d be harder to use for repositioning.

    The [Stealth Strike] was a safe option, greatly improving my ability to deal massive damage to unsuspecting foes. It paired well with my critical strike ability, but it was too situational. I could pick it later, but not now¡ªnot before facing a boss we wouldn¡¯t be able ambush. We¡¯d be walking straight into the monster¡¯s den, nullifying what could have been a valuable skill.

    So, I chose [Lightning Momentum]. The versatility of having a mobility skill that could also deal damage when used cleverly gave me the confidence to pick it.

    The other two options disappeared, and I watched as my shard slots updated. I still had several empty slots to fill: two common, two rare, two epic, and one legendary.

    Glancing back at the TV, I noticed the fight had ended again, and a few others had entered the circular room.

    Three figures appeared¡ªmyriads armed with staffs, bows, and spears. They exuded confidence, ready to take on the four wargs left in the room.

    ¡°Did you get a new skill, Elk?¡± I asked, keeping my eyes on the screen.

    ¡°Yeah. You too, right? I can summon a ring of fire around me¡ªor anyone I want to,¡± he said nonchalantly, his eyes still closed.

    That was a solid spell. It could be used both to protect him and to trap and potentially damage an enemy.

    Elk¡¯s skillset and mentality paired well with mine. We could both deal significant damage, and now, with our utility skills, we had the tools to create even more chaos on the battlefield.

    The myriads in the room nearby had just dispatched the wargs and were sprinting toward the stairs leading to the boss room. Before I could wonder if the door would close, the system¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts:

    The 70th group is already facing the floor boss. Rush, competitors. Your chances are stretching thin.

    On the screen, the staircase remained as it was before, waiting for someone else to enter. Apparently, there was no limit to how many groups could use the entrance.

    ¡°I guess we better move.¡± I got up and started toward the stairs. Elk lazily shifted on the couch, opening his eyes ever so slowly. Mary didn¡¯t seem any more eager to fight. The only one who followed me instantly was Tress.

    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t forsee my near death,¡± I muttered.

    She smiled.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But I knew you¡¯d live. We¡¯re going to face whatever¡¯s up there together.¡± She placed a firm hand on my shoulder. I stared at her, trying to read her expression, to catch something she wasn¡¯t saying.

    ¡°Any tips?¡± I raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the wind didn¡¯t whisper it all to me. It¡¯s just bits and pieces. I know you and Elk are the key to our success today, but I can¡¯t tell how the next fight will end.¡±

    ¡°Or what we¡¯ll fight?¡±

    At that moment, her smile faltered, twitching ever so slightly.

    ¡°What?¡± I pressed.

    ¡°The wind told me, ¡®The beast with too many eyes waits for you.¡¯ I don¡¯t know why, but the thought unsettles me.¡± Her voice sounded more human than ever, lacking its usual confidence.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t experience fear,¡± I said, genuinely curious. Even recognizing the irony of the situation, she seemed somewhat shaken.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fear. You know when you wake up in the middle of the night and feel like you¡¯re in a different place, only to realize you¡¯re just on the wrong side of the bed?¡± I nodded, and she continued, ¡°That¡¯s how I feel when I can¡¯t understand what the wind is trying to say.¡±

    She smiled again and gently squeezed my shoulder. ¡°But everything always falls into place in the end. You¡¯ll see, Zach.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± I tried to draw some of her confidence into myself but failed as flashes of memory clawed at my mind.

    ¡°Some scars disguise themselves as closed wounds, Zach, but when you rub your finger over them, you can still feel the torn flesh beneath. And it hurts, as if it¡¯s fresh¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, Tress. Thanks for the help.¡± I cut her off before she could continue.

    Yeah, there were wounds still open in me. But I didn¡¯t have the means to close them right now. Talking wouldn¡¯t make them heal.

    I climbed the steps while Tress remained at the bottom. I didn¡¯t look back.

    I wasn¡¯t going to try to close old wounds today.

    I¡¯d cut new ones into whatever creature stood before me.

 17 - Abomination.

    I opened the door first, stepping into the circular room without looking back.

    Elk was the first to catch up, his long legs and speed stat¡ªwhich I was beginning to suspect were higher than mine¡ªclosing the distance quickly.

    ¡°Hey, mate. Everything okay?¡± he asked, gripping my shoulder firmly.

    I stopped and looked back, a sigh escaping my lips before I could stop it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to get this over with. I¡¯m tired of this damn tutorial. I hate these things in games, and it¡¯s not much better here.¡±

    Elk looked puzzled, but he smiled anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the others, then. If you rush in there, the only thing you¡¯ll end is your life.¡± He patted my shoulder and turned toward the safe room¡¯s exit.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Mary and Tress to appear. Mary¡¯s earlier cheerfulness had vanished, replaced by an almost maddening worry. Tress, on the other hand, remained impassive. If my abrupt departure had bothered her, she wasn¡¯t showing it.

    Soon, we were walking in a line toward the boss room.

    As we ascended the staircase, torches lit up on either side, creating an image that was probably stunning from all their camera angles. I could already imagine the footage being edited into a triumphal entry for the audience.

    In reality, though, the cold corridor held none of that epicness¡ªjust silent apprehension.

    When the rectangular door appeared in the distance, glowing faintly, I stopped.

    ¡°The thing in there is probably a big monster if Tress¡¯ predictions are right, so let¡¯s spread out. Elk, test the monster¡¯s intelligence with illusions and try to make a surprise attack. Tress, fire every arrow you¡¯ve got¡ª¡±

    ¡°I only have fifteen, but they regenerate over time,¡± she interrupted, raising one hand.

    ¡°Great, keep them coming. Mary, you¡¯ll be the shield protecting our ranged attacks. Once Tress is done with her arrows, she¡¯ll join me in creating openings. Mary, if you see an opportunity, join us as well.¡±

    They all nodded in agreement. No one challenged the fact that I had just assumed leadership. They¡¯d expected it before, and none of them seemed willing to take the role, so the best thing I could do was step up.

    Besides, I liked being in charge.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it,¡± I said with a reassuring smile, then turned to the door.

    I pushed against it, and it opened without resistance.

    Welcome to the Proving Ground¡¯s final floor. It¡¯s time to show if you have what it takes to become a Forerunner!

    Gather your weapons and your allies and fight!

    The familiar femine voice echoed through a dark room. Then, just like in the briefing area we¡¯d arrived in earlier, lights flickered on above us.

    LED squares illuminated the space, casting strange patterns of light and shadow across the arena. The room was a perfect square, its floor blindingly white. At each corner, pristine columns resembling Greek architecture gave the place an odd, timeless quality.

    Everything here felt out of place. Ancient architecture mixed with modern lights, and the stark, almost sterile floor looked like it belonged in a sci-fi movie.

    The walls were made of the same pale material, making it nearly impossible to distinguish between them and the floor¡ªif not for the columns providing some orientation.

    The challenge will begin! Make your people proud and entertain us.

    And don¡¯t forget:

    There¡¯s no place for the weak in the Multiverse!

    When she spoke again, I realized it was the same announcer from the briefing room. How many people had already heard her voice in this same room today? How many had survived?

    From the competitors¡¯ side, we have:

    Mary Reed, from Earth! Tress Evergreen, from Jouintr! Elk¡¯Marir, from Trass, and his good friend Zach Walker, from Earth!

    I noticed the difference in how she introduced Elk and me compared to the others, but I ignored it. My focus was entirely on the enemy, which still hadn¡¯t appeared.

    Where are you? Where are you? I summoned my dagger and wand, gripping them tightly in my hands, prepared for a surprise attack from the sides or the back. But the monster didn¡¯t take long to show itself.

    Their challenge today will be:

    The Goblin Abomination!

    The voice echoed through the air, then fell silent, as if leaving room for a crowd to cheer. But the room remained eerily quiet.

    A few steps ahead, I noticed the ground shifting, the white floor replaced by a black square. Mechanisms whirred beneath the surface, but I stayed in place, not daring to move closer.

    After a few seconds, the silhouette of the creature began to emerge from the edge of the hole. Instantly, what Tress had said earlier made perfect sense.

    From the black void, a three-headed goblin erupted.

    The monstrosity stood at least eight feet tall, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t think it would fit through the hole. But it did. Its massive frame was heavily armored, with black plates covering its torso, connecting the three necks to its legs and feet.

    The sheer size of the creature was enough to rattle anyone. But then there were its four arms, each wielding a short sword, or are they big knives? Its three mouths fumed with hatred, and its eyes bored into us, as if peering straight into our souls.

    It didn¡¯t just want to defeat us¡ªit wanted to annihilate us.

    My heart pounded against my chest. My instincts screamed at me to move forward, to strike, to beat the monster until nothing else existed. But my sense of self-preservation held firm, and we had a solid plan for dealing with a single, powerful creature.

    Fight!

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The announcer¡¯s command reverberated through the room, and the abomination charged at us in a full sprint. Mary instinctively stepped back.

    ¡°Hold your position,¡± I told her, placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her. I stood just behind her, with Elk and Tress a few paces further back.

    An illusion of Elk darted past me, heading straight for the creature. But the abomination ignored it, charging forward as if it knew the illusion wasn¡¯t real.

    Shit, I cursed internally. A good portion of our plan relied on exploiting the openings illusions created against unintelligent enemies. This one wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    Arrows and fireballs streaked through the air toward the giant goblin. It dodged some and was hit by others, but none struck its faces or the gaps in its armor.

    Armor plates! The realization struck me, and I quickly conjured a lightning bolt atop my wand. In the next second, the bolt shot forward at high speed toward the monster.

    The creature was faster. It slid across the ground, using two of its arms for support while the other two helped raise them up mid-slide.

    The abomination moved like a superhuman ripped straight from a comic book. I released another lightning bolt, but this one sailed past the left side of its left head just as it crashed into Mary¡¯s shield.

    She whimpered as the monster pressed its enormous shoulder against the shield. She nearly lost her footing, but I caught her in time.

    The initial shock faded, and she pushed back against the creature. It stumbled a step backward, already raising all four of its arms. Mary peeked over the shield, then quickly ducked as the creature began its relentless assault.

    The clang of metal on wood echoed as it hammered the shield over and over again.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± I shouted through gritted teeth, stepping to the side. Elk and Tress were doing the same, each flanking to a different side.

    I unleashed a third lightning bolt, and this time it struck the creature¡¯s chest plate. The monster froze instantly, its muscles convulsing as the electric shock coursed through its body.

    Tress acted fast, loosing an arrow. The projectile pierced one ear of its left head and exited through the other side. That head fell limp, but the creature, though trembling violently, remained standing in the center of the arena.

    We needed to end this while it was vulnerable. Thinking the same, Elk sent a fire serpent toward the creature¡¯s necks, and I rushed forward with my dagger.

    Just as I closed the gap, the creature¡¯s two remaining heads turned toward me, their eyes glinting with a frenetic energy I¡¯d seen in dying goblins¡ªbut this one wasn¡¯t dying. It was alive and furious.

    Its arms swung down with terrifying speed. If not for the fire serpent wrapping around its body in that instant, I¡¯d have been fatally struck.

    As the serpent tightened its grip, I stepped back to reassess.

    Tress released another arrow, and it struck the creature¡¯s torso, piercing its armor near where the heart should be. But the monster didn¡¯t falter. If anything, it seemed unfazed.

    It¡¯s going to break free, I realized, watching as Elk¡¯s magic began to weaken while the creature only grew stronger.

    ¡°The heads!¡± I shouted, hoping the others would understand.

    I charged again, determined to land a decisive blow. Leaping forward as its arms broke free from the serpent¡¯s grip, I aimed for the left eye of the middle head. But the creature¡¯s sudden movement threw off my aim, and the dagger lodged in its cheek instead.

    I tried to twist the blade, hoping to reach its brain, but the monster¡¯s massive arms swatted me away, sending me sprawling onto the ground.

    The creature advanced on me, but Mary intercepted it, slamming her shield into its chest. She pushed with all her might, but her efforts only seemed to anger it further.

    The monster crouched suddenly and swiped with two of its arms beneath her shield. Mary screamed and fell onto her back, her feet and ankles slashed by its blades.

    Rage surged through me as I saw her collapse. With a lightning bolt ready in one hand and my dagger in the other, I dashed toward the creature.

    I deflected one blow and dodged another, adrenaline sharpening my reflexes. When the third blade came for me, I slashed downward with my dagger, severing the monster¡¯s wrist. Its weapon clattered to the ground.

    Before I could savor the small victory, its fourth hand struck me.

    The knife drove deep into my shoulder, perilously close to my neck and collarbone. Pain exploded through my body as the creature¡¯s heavy weight bore down on me.

    Gritting my teeth, I released the lightning bolt. The shock was as powerful as before, and despite its battle-fueled rage, the monster froze, gurgling in agony.

    Seizing the moment, I stabbed my dagger deep into the neck of its middle head. I readied myself to strike again, but the remaining head roared¡ªa guttural, earth-shaking sound that echoed through the arena.

    It¡¯s the frenzy times two? I asked myself, already searching for a way to escape.

    [Lightning Momentum]!

    I focused on the skill, feeling a tingling sensation in the soles of my feet. In the next second, a strong burst propelled me backward. I slid across the flat ground just as the creature struck awkwardly, missing its mark.

    I found myself at the edge of the room. Ahead of me were Elk, Tress, and a fallen Mary. Blood was everywhere¡ªmore than I could ever remember seeing on a battlefield.

    Heaving myself up as fast as I could, I saw the abomination already charging toward Elk. The devilman hurled fireballs at the creature but faltered, fear taking over as he turned to flee.

    Rushing to intercept Elk, I saw Tress release an arrow that struck the back of one of the creature''s limp heads. She dropped her bow, unsheathed her sword, and dashed forward to help.

    Realizing I wouldn¡¯t reach them in time, I activated [Lightning Momentum] again, this time angling it toward the monster instead of the sky.

    The explosion beneath my feet was stronger than before, sending me hurtling through the air. I had almost no control during the flight, but it was clear I was going to collide with the abomination.

    I soared past Elk, and the next thing I saw was a chaotic blur of blood-red, black armor, and leathery green flesh. We tumbled across the ground for what felt like an eternity.

    The monster stabbed me several times in the back, and I retaliated with my own blade, landing strike after strike.

    When we finally stopped, I was on top of the creature. Two of its arms were raised to strike while the other two clawed at me, trying to shove me off.

    I ignored them all.

    I plunged my dagger into its remaining face. The blade sank just beneath its left eye.

    The monster¡¯s knives drove into my chest. I didn¡¯t feel the pain.

    I yanked the blade free, something stirring deep inside me. Was it weakness from the blood loss? I didn¡¯t care.

    I stabbed it again, this time directly into its eye. The blade pierced through, and I heard the sickening pop as the eye burst.

    I laughed, the sound bursting out uncontrollably.

    Again.

    And again, into the other eye.

    Die. Die, motherfucker. Die.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I kept stabbing. When I finally stopped, I barely recognized the monster¡¯s face¡ªor what remained of it. My body was soaked in blood, and I suspected most of it wasn¡¯t mine.

    Ding! Congratulations! You have slain Boss Goblin Abomination F5.

    Ding! Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    Strength upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F5

    Constitution: F4

    Magic: F4

    Mana: F4

    Speed: F3

    Strength: F3

    Ding! Congratulations!

    Proving Grounds completed!

    Preparing wait room. Healing enabled. Wait for the end of the tutorial with your allies and watch tonight¡¯s show.

    Ding! Congratulations, Zach Walker.

    You were chosen by a Deity.

    You are now under the sponsorship and patronage of Lyrathos, the Kindly Reaper.

 18 - Interlude - The Gods

    ¡°I can¡¯t watch this!¡± Lyrathos shouted from her little corner of infinity.

    ¡°Of course you can! You¡¯ve been watching this for centuries,¡± he replied from the opposite corner of infinity. ¡°You love the show.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She sounded determined, but he knew better.

    He cast a dreadful look toward her, and her shoulders dropped. At least, that¡¯s how he perceived the moment.

    There was a screen in the middle of the room they created for themselves, but in reality, neither of them was looking at it. They didn¡¯t need to. They saw it all, beyond the edits of mortal minds, the lighting they provided, the show¡­ none of that mattered. They saw it as it was.

    And what Lyrathos watched with their eyes was quite stunning, even for a god.

    The boy, Zach, kept fighting alongside his companions, all from different races and genders. Zyrathos had seen enough worlds born and die to understand that this kind of alliance was worth watching. These were the ones who helped shape the history of so many worlds, and right now, they were making it impossible for them to feel what they feared the most¡­ boredom.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to die, won¡¯t he?¡± Lyrathos asked, her voice feminine and afraid.

    ¡°Of course, he will. They all die, and you cheer for them anyway, only to cry when they lay in pieces,¡± he replied, his voice strong and reverberating.

    ¡°If you¡¯d throw in the towel and agree to sponsor him, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± she retorted, and he scoffed.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t worth it. He¡¯s a kind-hearted bastard. We don¡¯t need that; we have enough to worry about.¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to worry about! We¡¯re gods.¡±

    ¡°Locked gods,¡± he hissed, and she thought he was stamping his feet on the ground like so many children had done over time. Funny how some expressions would be similar on different planets, in different universes. Humanity always prevailed. That thought alone filled her heart with hope and his with dread.

    An eternity locked in the void. Limited powers. Limited reach. Endless boredom.

    They had uncountable schemes around the universe at play. Armies fighting from the kind face of Lyrathos or the merciless side of Lyrathos.

    All working to free them, most without knowing.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    None would succeed, they knew it.

    They hated each other, but they couldn¡¯t live without each other.

    At least, for the past few centuries, they had this moment.

    The show, as he had called it when he discovered their existence. She despised it at first, but then she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. There was something about the struggles of humanity that captured her, and the bastard knew it.

    He loved seeing her suffer, wanting to help, but the rules were strict. Some outer deity oversaw the show, and their powers seemed unlimited.

    No matter how she tried to sponsor someone alone, she could never make her reach touch the mortal, and Lyrathos would laugh at her attempts, not knowing which part of the show he liked most¡ªthe one on the screen or the one before him.

    They watched as the goblin abomination rampaged against the four individuals. They were doomed if they didn¡¯t start working together.

    The creature was stronger than all of them, and some of their attacks weren¡¯t enough to stop it. The small female human seemed the most out of place. She looked so fragile and had chosen a warrior¡¯s path; she¡¯d be the first to die.

    Except Zach was there to help her, much to the excitement of Lyrathos and to their anger as well.

    ¡°See? He could¡¯ve let the goblin finish her off and take advantage of the window, but he¡¯s too soft for a sponsorship,¡± he grumbled, arms crossed, stretching to the size of whole constellations.

    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be a middle ground. You¡¯re too extreme.¡±

    He shrugged. She¡¯d told him that a million times already. Was it wrong of her to expect to come to an agreement with him?

    She thought he¡¯d come to an understanding eventually, but it never came.

    Zach kept fighting, escaping with his life in the last second and, for the first time in centuries, making both faces of Lyrathos cheer.

    ¡°That boy is soft, but he¡¯s a fighter,¡± he said.

    ¡°He is,¡± she agreed, watching him slide on the ground, heave himself up, and fly toward the goblin.

    The monster was about to tear his friend apart, and he couldn¡¯t let that happen. He¡¯d slay the monster to save his friends, just like Lyrathos deemed important.

    He was sacrificing himself for the others, just like Lyrathos hated. But when he came upon the goblin, something seemed to grow inside the human. Something Lyrathos had seen in him before but had chosen to ignore.

    The chaos side of the god knew there was something extra to that man after all, and when he started finishing the enemy with no kindness, no mercy¡ªonly the desire to kill¡ªsomething new stirred inside the god as well.

    They were one.

    It took only a second, but the euphoria filled their godly bodies with divine excitement.

    In the next second, Zach posed victorious.

    His friends were saved, his enemies annihilated.

    Maybe this human is worth it, he thought.

    Please, she said softly into his ear.

    Maybe¡­ He sponsored the man before he could regret it.

    Maybe he could free them after all. Maybe he could actually do something.

    They would at least have some fun watching it.

 19 - Before the Show.

    ¡°Zach?¡± Elk¡¯s voice called to me, but I couldn¡¯t place it. It sounded so distant.

    It felt like I had two shells over my ears, and the world around me was a blur.

    I blinked.

    Reality struck me right in the chest. My heart pounded against my ribs as I raised my hands to eye level. Where¡¯s all the blood? I asked myself.

    ¡°Zach? Can you hear me?¡± Elk shook my shoulder, and I jolted to the side, expecting the Goblin Abomination to be right there, ready to strike.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Tress stood beside Elk, her face as calm as a high sea. The waves of her expression were barely noticeable, just small twitches of her lips now and then. Still, something in her eyes unsettled me. It wasn¡¯t fear¡ªit was something deeper, something unnerving.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mary?¡± I asked, glancing over their shoulders and realizing we were in a large hall with lights embedded in the ceiling among metal beams. The place looked like a Hollywood studio: fake walls everywhere and a harsh fluorescent glow threatening to blind us.

    But there were no director¡¯s chairs, no crew bustling around, no one yelling orders like in the movie sets I¡¯d seen on TV.

    There were just four fake walls and, on the farthest one, a single wooden door stood closed. Above it, the words Waiting Room were stenciled in bold letters. Leaning against the wall beside the door was Mary, her arms crossed.

    In that moment, under those blinding lights, she looked even more like a magazine model. But when her eyes met mine, I noticed something missing¡ªshe lacked the detachment of a model. She wasn¡¯t stoic; she was terrified.

    When she quickly averted her gaze, I knew the truth. She was afraid of me.

    ¡°It was that bad?¡± I asked, glancing from Elk to Tress.

    ¡°You saved our lives,¡± Tress began, stepping closer, ¡°but it was¡­ intense. Mostly the laughter part.¡±

    ¡°We call it The Bloodcraving. The greatest warriors on our planet all experience something similar in the heat of battle. You don¡¯t need to be ashamed.¡± Elk patted my shoulder, making me feel anything but reassured.

    ¡°When I saw it coming for you¡­¡± I started, looking down briefly, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t let it get you like that.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m grateful for that, mate.¡± Elk gave me another pat on the shoulder. ¡°Mary will understand in time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d better go speak with her,¡± I said, not waiting for a response.

    As I walked toward Mary, my mind swirled with conflicting thoughts. The whole fight was a blur; I could only recall using [Lightning Momentum] both to disengage and to reengage. The second time, I¡¯d used it to save Elk and Tress¡¯ life, and everything after that was chaos.

    I knew I¡¯d lost control, just like in the past. But unlike before, I didn¡¯t feel a moral hangover. A broken jaw or a few cracked ribs had once been enough to make me not want to keep going, but I¡¯d always fought again¡ªsometimes for survival, sometimes just because I felt like it.

    No matter the reason, I always felt like crap afterward.

    Not today.

    This wasn¡¯t some street brawl or a fight for money. This was life or death, against actual monsters. I glanced at my hands, searching for any trace of the fight¡ªa bruise, blood, anything¡ªbut found nothing.

    And that, strangely, made me¡­ sad.

    I shook my head, not ready to unpack those thoughts, and decided to check my notifications.

    I¡¯d earned new stats and, incredibly, a god had decided to sponsor me.

    A new notification appeared just as I was a few steps away from Mary. I stopped to read it.

    Lyrathos, the god of Mercy and Destruction, has decided to sponsor you.

    You¡¯re their first sponsored competitor since they joined our show. More details about the sponsorship will be given after tonight¡¯s show is over. Expect great powers and prepare yourself for great enemies.

    As if that¡¯s any different from what¡¯s already going on, I thought, recognizing that powerful enemies seemed to have been on my trail ever since I clicked "yes" back on Earth.

    I¡¯d chosen to be here, though, so there was no reason to complain.

    ¡°Hey, you all right?¡± I asked, careful not to get too close to Mary.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    She lifted her eyes to me and tried to smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared you. I don¡¯t really know how to explain it,¡± I said. What could I even say? A few times in my life, I¡¯ve entered this killing state, and people had to pull me out of a fight before I killed someone? Yeah, no way I was explaining that.

    ¡°You did what you had to do,¡±For a moment, I thought that was all she was going to say, but then she clicked her tongue and looked me square in the eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not you, Zach. There¡¯s¡­ stuff that happened in my life. Seeing you like that brought it all back. So, you¡¯re fine, right? As long as you keep killing the monsters and don¡¯t hurt us, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll get over it.¡±

    She smiled again, and this time it felt more genuine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt you,¡± I said, extending a hand.

    She glanced at my hand, then back at me, gesturing around with one hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think this place is exactly fitting for a promise like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt you. I promise,¡± I insisted.

    She looked at me again, trying to read my eyes, but I had nothing to hide. She shook my hand firmly.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not that good of a liar,¡± she finally said before stepping away. ¡°Let¡¯s go in? I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled, glancing back to see Tress and Elk approaching. They were nearly the same height, and seeing them side by side was oddly comforting.

    Elk was down-to-earth¡ªif that still meant anything¡ªresourceful, and funny, while Tress was stoic, her mind seemingly both elsewhere and present at the same time. She was so¡­ enigmatic.

    Comparing them to me and Mary felt almost absurd, but somehow, all of us together worked better than I¡¯d ever imagined. If we planned to stick together after the tutorial, we¡¯d need to find a way to cover our weaknesses¡ªespecially the lack of healing.

    Pushing those thoughts aside for later, I walked to the door and turned the handle.

    The scent of earth and herbs hit me instantly, like stepping into a flower shop. A soft light filled the room¡ªsunlight. I closed my eyes briefly, only to feel someone gently shove me aside. It was Tress, rushing past me into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like home,¡± she grinned from ear to ear, her face glowing with excitement.

    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I took in our surroundings. It was as if we¡¯d stepped into a miniature forest. The four walls were entirely covered in plants, making it almost impossible to tell where the walls ended and the ceiling began.

    A fake sun glowed on the simulated horizon, and grass and flowers I¡¯d never seen before blanketed the ground.

    In the center of the room, a wooden table surrounded by four chairs waited for us. The craftsmanship was exquisite, as if the furniture had been made by a master woodworker.

    Tress touched the furniture like someone reconnecting with a long-lost friend or relative. She seemed so happy, and I wondered if she truly understood that her planet was being colonized by whoever was running this show.

    She seemed too smart not to notice, so I let myself enjoy her happiness.

    On the wooden table, another spread of food awaited us, along with a few jars of a drink I didn¡¯t recognize.

    As I sat in one of the chairs, a message appeared before my eyes:

    Welcome to the Waiting Room.

    This particular room resembles the culture of the Myriads, one that the empire will always cherish and encourage. Eat well, drink well, and enjoy the show. Rooms like this will become less and less common as you advance in the game. Keep going, competitors, and don¡¯t forget: There¡¯s no place for the weak in the multiverse.

    The show will start in thirty minutes.

    I ignored the ominous undertone beneath the pleasant words and glanced toward Tress, who was seated at the head of the table, her joy still intact.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this? Tell us.¡± I gestured toward the table. She seemed to snap out of her joyful trance.

    ¡°This is our fish dumpling,¡± she said, pointing to something that looked like a Japanese gyoza, ¡°and this is what we eat the most: vermillion paste.¡± She gestured to several bowls filled with the most vividly crimson food I¡¯d ever seen.

    She introduced us to some teas her people drank, along with various cereals and a few types of meat. It seemed her people preferred vegetables over fish, and fish over other meats. Still, there was a creature resembling a piglet in the center of the table¡ªexcept this one had six legs instead of four.

    We listened intently, eager to learn more about the Myriads. It wasn¡¯t every day you met literal aliens.

    What surprised me most was how similar their culture was to ours. I could see echoes of Asian habits, as well as some indigenous influences. Their preference for fish reminded me of the former, while their emphasis on vegetable- and fruit-based foods mirrored the latter.

    The vermillion paste was particularly delicious¡ªsweet and salty at the same time, with crunchy grains adding a satisfying texture. The aftertaste was refreshingly light. It was hard to focus on the other foods, but when Tress offered us the fish dumplings, my opinion shifted.

    They melted in my mouth, both salty and savory.

    ¡°We eat it like this,¡± she said, grabbing a dumpling and dipping it into the vermillion paste before popping it into her mouth in one bite. ¡°Try it,¡± she added through a mouthful.

    The combination of flavors exploded in my mouth, sending me straight to paradise. For the next thirty minutes, I completely forgot where we were.

    We talked mostly about Myriad culture¡ªhow deeply connected they were with nature and how incredibly good their food and drinks were. But we also shared small talk, laughing at the differences in humor between planets.

    When I did a spot-on impression of Elk saying I was disgusting by the standards of his people, Mary nearly spilled her drink on the ground from laughing so hard. I joined in, and neither Elk nor Tress could understand why we found it so funny.

    It turned out the Myriads and the Arahaktar were both more direct and literal than humans. They struggled with subtlety in jokes, which could be either hilarious or dangerous, depending on who you were talking to.

    Tress explained how her people lived in small communities in harmony with nature. Tribe wars weren¡¯t as common in her time as they had been in the past. Her planet was vast, and she was sure wars were still being waged in other regions, but she was equally certain that conflict had never come close to her home.

    Still, they¡¯d learned how to hunt and fight. Doing so was their way of honoring their ancestors. They seemed to embody the saying, ¡°It¡¯s better to be a warrior in a garden than a gardener in a war.¡± to the letter.

    She didn¡¯t elaborate much on how or why she had the ability to see the future, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a secret. She was simply more focused on other aspects of her life.

    Just as I was about to ask her more about it, a message appeared before our eyes:

    The show is commencing in thirty seconds.

 20 - The Show. (1)

    Tension gripped the room like a cowboy lassoing a steer. The thirty seconds passed in slow motion. Everyone busied themselves ¡ªElk trying to look unfazed as he ate another fish dumpling, Mary staring at her bitten nails with a hint of regret, and Tress¡­ Tress was serene, but not with a peaceful kind of serenity. She looked like someone who had already accepted their fate at the gallows.

    I gulped down a large portion of the icy tea she¡¯d introduced to us and waited.

    It was such a brief amount of time, but in those thirty seconds, I came to a strange realization. This place, no matter how messed up it was, had never deceived us. The rules were always stated plainly when the time came. There were almost no subtleties, no hidden codes to decipher, no forbidden streets to avoid.

    The system¡ªthe show¡ªspoke a single language: strength, survival, and adaptability. Mistakes were punished more harshly than on the streets, but victory was infinitely more rewarding.

    For all I knew, Earth was as good as gone, and our planet¡¯s only shot at retaining some dignity rested on people like Mary and me. And Max. Don¡¯t forget about him.

    I couldn¡¯t forget him, even if I wanted to. Following my logic, wasn¡¯t Max the righteous one and me the weak? There were some roads I couldn¡¯t walk, though. I knew I had this beast inside me¡ªa monster that awakened when I needed it, a monster capable of killing, but only to protect my life and the lives of those I cared about.

    There was something broken in Max, a hatred he couldn¡¯t control. He could probably get close to win this show, but ultimately, he¡¯d fail because of his enormous blind spot.

    I looked at Elk and Tress and saw in them the same humanity I saw in Mary. I recognized that the lack of that could be Max¡¯s downfall, and I wanted to be there when he fell.

    The show started.

    A screen materialized behind us, the air taking the rectangular shape of a large TV. A projection floated in midair, needing no surface to rest on. The images formed before our eyes, like a 3D movie that actually worked.

    The first set of images showed previous years'' integrations. Aliens of all kinds fought monsters and each other, accompanied by thunderous, epic music in the background. Each fight scene stayed on the screen for only a few seconds before switching to the struggles of another competitor.

    It continued like that for two minutes, the intensity building with each moment. The final image showed a creature I could only describe as a blue orc holding a dragon¡¯s head in its hand. He was crying. He¡¯d been the ultimate victor of that year¡¯s game.

    The fighting scenes shifted to show the orc¡¯s race celebrating in what looked like a wasteland. They hugged each other, cried, and shouted what I assumed was the fighter¡¯s name.

    I shivered at the impact of the images, thinking about the kids back at St. Jerome, Leo, and even some of my friends from college. They were all counting on me to win, and the thought made my stomach churn nervously.

    The show¡¯s logo appeared in the center of the screen: Ascension Games. That¡¯s what they officially called it, aside from referring to it as a partial integration.

    A voiceover began, and I realized it was the same woman from the briefing room, though she never appeared on screen.

    She greeted viewers from all the imperial lands and protectorates, welcoming them to this year¡¯s show. Then she introduced the competitors.

    ¡°The Myriads from Jouintr!¡± she shouted as images of their planet appeared¡ªsimilar to Earth but with a single massive continent, mostly covered by forests and mountains.

    The Myriads were shown as a mostly peaceful people. There were scenes of them fishing, eating, and communing, but then the images shifted to war. Myriads slaughtered each other in a desolate forest. One faction had clean faces like Tress¡¯, while the other bore three black stripes painted from forehead to chin.

    Tress grimaced at the sight, and before she could get more bothered by it, the images switched.

    ¡°The Arahaktar from Trass!¡± the woman announced as Elk¡¯s planet appeared. Its atmosphere had an orange hue, almost red, like some depictions we had of Mars. The landscape was mostly devoid of buildings, but as the camera shifted to the planet at night, I caught glimpses of lights from several cities scattered across the surface.

    The camera zoomed in on one of the cities, revealing a thriving society.

    The houses and architecture resembled classical Roman structures, built from solid stone with sturdy, secure designs. People traded in the streets, conversed, and laughed, but there was an underlying tension visible in their faces.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Then I noticed the Arahaktar scattered throughout the streets. These ones wore no tunics, proudly displaying their bodies in public. They were everywhere, overseeing everything, a constant presence.

    The images shifted to a brutal duel between two warriors, ending with one breaking the other¡¯s neck. The scene zoomed out, revealing a massive arena where a bored ruler watched from his seat. He wore no clothes either, and he was the largest, most muscular Arahaktar I¡¯d ever seen. Contrary to what I might¡¯ve expected, there were no women beside him. He sat alone, one hand idly caressing one of his giant horns while the other played with a knife.

    I didn¡¯t see a single hornless Arahaktar like Elk among them, and the show didn¡¯t mention it either. Instead, it emphasized how the Arahaktar had driven their oppressors from the planet and now ruled through might and strength.

    They spent more time showcasing Elk¡¯s planet than Tress¡¯, and he seemed even more uncomfortable with the footage than the elf had been. By the end, he wasn¡¯t even watching, instead focusing on his icy tea and the vermillion paste for solace.

    Elk¡¯s planet appeared to be dominated by the males of his race, with physical strength dictating who held power. Elk lacked the horns and the muscles, and I could only imagine how hard his life must have been.

    Thankfully, the show switched to Earth. The way they portrayed it was similar to that of the Myriads. They showed thriving cities, advanced technology, family bonds, and the natural and manufactured wealth we possessed. Then, the tone shifted. They began showing famine-stricken people from across the globe¡ªevery race had its example of someone struggling to survive. Images of the food we wasted daily played alongside scenes of people dying from hunger.

    Next came war. Men with assault rifles fired at others armed with nothing but sticks and rocks. Drones dropped bombs. They showed footage of the Holocaust and the First World War. Dead bodies from mustard gas attacks¡ªboth in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries. They even included a scene shot from someone''s phone of a mugging in what had to be South America. Even worse was what followed after they took the stolen goods from their victim. Two men continually stabbed the victim for no apparent reason.

    Then, they cut to New Year¡¯s celebrations¡ªpeople hugging, laughing, and wishing the best for their loved ones.

    We looked like damn hypocrites. They weren¡¯t wrong, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it. Humanity was all that they showed: evil, twisted, but also capable of good.

    I noticed more details in their presentation of Earth because it was my reality, but the discomfort on both Elk¡¯s and Tress¡¯ faces told me they didn¡¯t think their worlds were any better.

    No one said a word. There was nothing to say. I¡¯d never expected a perfect place to exist in the universe, and the system had just confirmed that. Imperfection was a trait of humanity, and I¡¯d accepted it long ago, back when I had no other choice.

    With the presentations over, the show explained to its viewers how the tutorial worked. It seemed this edited version aired on specific days and times, while the live feed was available 24/7. For the audience watching only the edited version, it almost seemed like we were performing everything in perfect sequence.

    The briefing segment took just a minute in the show. They focused on our confused and determined faces but skipped over the host¡¯s smiting of the others.

    The class selection montage was a polished sequence showing humans, Myriads, and Arahaktar choosing their paths. The editing made it seem like most Arahaktar chose warrior, the elves were split between archer and mage, and humans took a more varied approach, their choices all over the place.

    I appeared at the end of the selection, holding the two tokens¡ªmage and rogue¡ªin my hands. The show maintained the tension, drawing out the moment as I waited to see if I¡¯d be smited or not. My face looked far more relieved than I¡¯d expected.

    They then showed the first fights of several people, and I wasn¡¯t surprised when Max appeared on the screen. His story about fighting a confused homeless man turned out to be true; it had happened exactly as he¡¯d described.

    Next, they highlighted the conflicts between races, and that¡¯s when I discovered the truth.

    Max had a brief, heated argument with Mila, though his words were inaudible. He kept his voice low, almost hissing, before pointing to a corridor. There, two Myriads sat on the ground with their eyes closed, likely meditating.

    Max approached them with slow, deliberate steps, Mila trailing close behind. He attacked them by surprise, nearly killing them. But the Myriads were well-trained and started to overcome the odds¡ªuntil a sound echoed from the end of the corridor.

    There I was, rushing to the aid of my fellow Earthlings. The fight was fast and brutal, like most of them were, and in the end, we killed both Myriads.

    When one of them asked, ¡°Why?¡± my stomach churned, and I thought I was going to vomit. My companions¡¯ eyes were on me, and I noticed there was no judgment in them. I couldn¡¯t tell if that made me feel better or worse.

    They showed Max lying and Mila¡¯s face twisting with guilt as I swallowed his deception. Damn, I¡¯d been an idiot, but the Russian was a damn good liar. He¡¯d told me a partial truth before slipping in the lie to soften the blow, and I¡¯d fallen for it¡ªat least partially.

    They didn¡¯t show much more of what happened on the first floor. When the images of my duel with the Arahaktar appeared, I was already alongside Elk, and it was implicit that we were allies. They cut the fight down to key moments, but the ending was edited like the climax of an action movie.

    Pride surged through me as the Arahaktar accepted my terms, and we parted ways without any deaths.

    There were more depictions of the second floor, but they didn¡¯t show much of Max or Mila, and our fight against the wargs was only glimpsed briefly. However, it was becoming clear that my party was one of the few consistently featured in every stage of the process. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was because so few of us had survived or if it was part of some narrative the show wanted to create.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll take a short break before showing the conclusion of the proving grounds!¡± the announcer said. ¡°We¡¯ll reveal who was blessed by a deity¡¯s patronage and who didn¡¯t make it in time!¡±

    She paused, as if the segment was about to end, then added in a playful tone, ¡°And to celebrate this year¡¯s games, you¡¯ll get to watch live as the winners are presented with their new world!¡±

 21 - The Show. (2)

    ¡°What do they mean by new world?¡± Mary asked, her shoulders dropping as the images disappeared from view.

    Elk shrugged, popping another dumpling into his mouth and staring off at the green wall ahead.

    ¡°You all right?¡± I asked, placing a hand on his shoulder. The touch made Elk jolt slightly, but before I could pull back, he settled, returning to his original position. He gave me a sidelong glance and a sad smile.

    ¡°Yeah, mate. Maybe we can talk about it later¡ªafter you tell me what¡¯s going on inside your thought cage.¡± If it had been anyone else, I¡¯d think he was being ironic or sarcastic, but Elk was genuinely offering a trade to open up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do that.¡± I patted his shoulder, and this time he didn¡¯t flinch. Turning back to Mary, I returned to the previous topic. ¡°They probably won¡¯t throw us into the towers all the time. You know how, in reality competition shows, they put everyone in the same house?¡±

    ¡°To push our buttons and see how we¡¯ll react,¡± Mary said, her voice distant, as if the gravity of our situation was only now sinking in. ¡°Damn¡­ And to think I thought it was all a joke.¡±

    ¡°Half the people I knew thought it was a joke too,¡± I said, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°Is it normal for humans to have voices in their heads telling them to join the ¡®partial integration¡¯?¡± Tress asked earnestly, and I chuckled at the thought. I hadn¡¯t considered how her people were informed about this apocalypse, but her version made sense since they didn¡¯t have the same technology.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that for us. It was more like receiving a letter on one of our electronic devices, like the one you saw in the safe room,¡± I explained. Tress seemed thoughtful. ¡°Way less scary than voices in your head, I guess.¡±

    ¡°For me, it wasn¡¯t that scary, but most people thought it was the gods speaking to us again. That¡¯s why so many of us accepted it.¡± She seemed to believe that, but after seeing the images of her people waging war, I wasn¡¯t so sure a good number of them had fully understood what was at stake.

    ¡°And you, Elk? How did it appear to you?¡± Mary asked, leaning closer to the Arahaktar, as if trying to pull him back into the conversation and away from his thoughts.

    ¡°It was like Tress¡¯. I heard it inside my mind.¡± He sighed, the same sad smile creeping onto his face. ¡°I thought I was finally going mad, and there was no one beside me to confirm it. Honestly, I was relieved when I got sucked into this.¡±

    It seemed like he had more to say, but the words died on his lips, a lump seeemly forming in his throat. When the screen lit up again with the show¡¯s images, I¡¯ll admit I was partially relieved.

    The host was as upbeat as ever, proudly declaring the success of this first step in the integration. Thousands of proving grounds were active, and most had reached the benchmark of 200 survivors, which, according to the host, signified a strong year.

    The Arahaktar made up the majority of survivors, followed by humans, then Myriads¡ªcontradicting the initial poll. It seemed humans were the underdogs in this year¡¯s games, a position I was quite comfortable with.

    Next, they showcased the Goblin Abomination. The host was particularly enthusiastic about this creature, explaining it was the first time they¡¯d bred one, and the results had been excellent.

    We watched several parties face off against the Goblin Abomination. Most ended up dead, but a few managed to triumph. Only a handful of the survivors were part of full parties, and not a single solo competitor survived the boss fight.

    There was no sign of my party, Max, or Mila. After showing a trio¡ªtwo Myriads and one human¡ªvaliantly slaying the Goblin Abomination, they finally revealed a familiar face.

    The segment was titled God¡¯s Calling, and the first to appear was Max.

    The blond was accompanied by two other men, one wielding a staff and the other a bow. They looked as confused as anyone else as they stood surrounded by the whiteness of the room. But when the boss appeared, they reacted quickly.

    The archer was tall and athletic, with dark hair and a sharp, eagle-like face. Before the Goblin Abomination could get close, he¡¯d already planted three arrows in the monster¡¯s chest plate. The attack slowed the creature significantly, but Max stepped forward to halt its advance.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    They traded blows for several minutes, accelerated by the show¡¯s edits, but for each blow Max took, the man with the staff seemed to heal him. Their party was efficient, covering their weaknesses well.

    With the bowman and Max¡¯s swordsmanship, they managed to end two of the goblin¡¯s faces before the creature¡¯s frenzy became too much to handle. The creature hurled Max aside, just as it had done with me, and rushed toward the archer. In an instant, their perfect synergy amounted to nothing.

    The abomination tore into the archer¡¯s neck with its fangs, leaving him dead on the ground. The healer¡¯s staff glowed brightly, but the archer remained lifeless. The healer tried to rush toward Max, but he was out of shape compared to the other two. The goblin stood in the way, relishing the moment with a twisted sense of pleasure.

    Max seized the opportunity to close the distance, thrusting his sword into the unsuspecting goblin. The blade sank into the creature¡¯s back, near its neck but not deep enough to kill the final head. The monster turned in a frantic motion, trying to repel the attackers again, but they dodged quickly.

    The healer swung his staff, but the goblin blocked it with one arm. Max saw this as the perfect opportunity and lunged, but the creature anticipated it. In a swift move, it gripped Max¡¯s neck with its hand.

    Max struggled against the monster¡¯s grip, his face turning purple, but before he could pass out, he raised his foot and kicked the goblin¡¯s other hand. The impact knocked the healer to the ground. He coughed once, then grabbed his staff and smashed it against the monster¡¯s arm, freeing Max. The goblin stumbled back.

    What happened next unfolded in a heartbeat and sent a chill down my spine. The healer stepped toward Max, intending to help him up before the monster could strike again. However, Max spotted the creature lunging, its fangs bared and ready to attack.

    He could¡¯ve pulled the healer aside, helped him dodge, or even stepped between him and the abomination. Instead, he shoved the healer straight into the creature¡¯s grasp.

    Like the archer before, the healer was bitten savagely, the monster tearing a large chunk from his neck. Before the goblin could turn on Max, the blond drove his sword straight between the creature¡¯s eyes.

    The monster fell, still clutching the healer in a tight embrace. The healer died with his eyes wide open, surprise etched across his face.

    Max collapsed to the ground, his arms resting on his knees. His breathing was labored, each breath making his whole body move. Then, he looked up. The message of his patronage appeared. He smiled.

    He was genuinely happy. A shiver ran down my spine as the host casually shifted to a new contestant who had received patronage after saving their entire party.

    I watched it all but couldn¡¯t focus. The image of Max throwing the man to his death was seared into my mind. I only snapped back to reality when our fight appeared on the screen.

    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience seeing myself like that. I must¡¯ve punched the monster¡¯s remaining face thirty times before I finally stopped.

    ¡°Zach?¡± Elk shouted.

    ¡°Zach? Can we get close?¡± Tress asked.

    I could see Mary standing with her back against the wall, frozen as I watched myself staring at my hands. The wildest grin was spread across my face. Even worse was how no sound came as I laughed. On the replay I had laughed so hard and long that my lungs were empty, yet I couldn''t seem able to stop.

    I fainted and fell to the side, the smile never leaving my face.

    I was the last one shown, and the host made sure to emphasize that my patron had never done anything like this in history. The audience would find out more in the next show, she said.

    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding when she finally changed the subject.

    ¡°Now, the fate of the weak,¡± she said solemnly as the images began to form.

    When the last person defeated the boss in each of the proving grounds, the floors began to shift. All the monsters grew in size and aggression. Goblins suddenly stood seven feet tall, their nails like daggers, their eyes sharp and predatory. Every creature hunted the last survivors¡ªthe ones who couldn¡¯t complete the tutorial.

    There is no place for the weak. I repeated the words in my mind, my violent outburst not seeming so terrible anymore.

    They didn¡¯t show the deaths of the losers in the proving grounds, but I caught glimpses of some of their faces here and there. None of them was Mila. Anything could¡¯ve happened to her, and it was practically impossible for the system to show everyone¡¯s outcome in the proving grounds. I could only hope she¡¯d had a very boring victory against the abomination.

    ¡°Now, prepare yourselves to watch one of your favorite moments! Our competitors will arrive at their new world. How will they handle their new abilities? How will they spend their creditss? Will their alliances hold, and how will they react when they discover interracial alliances can be just as lucrative as single-racial ones?¡±

    The voiceover continued as they showed several of us inside the waiting rooms. Some were identical to ours, while others mimicked human restaurants or an Arahaktar environment that felt completely alien to me, resembling a small tavern¡ªbut without seatings¡ªand a¡­ fighting ring?

    ¡°As promised, we¡¯ll give you a sneak peek as they¡¯re transferred to their new lives!¡± she announced, and I never saw the next set of images on the screen.

    Light engulfed me as I was once again pulled into a vortex.

 22 - Welcome to the Jungle.

    This time, I didn¡¯t feel as if I was floating in space inside a small box. Thankfully, everything lasted only a second.

    The air sucked me into nothingness and spat me out like a whole man again. One second we were in the Myriad waiting room, listening to the hostess¡¯s voice, and the next, we were in a¡­ jungle?

    I blinked several times, my eyes slowly adjusting to the new light. I scanned my surroundings and found everyone safe and sound only a few feet away from me. For some reason, both the wand and the dagger were in my hands.

    Quickly dismissing them, I turned to my companions.

    ¡°Everyone safe?¡± I asked, receiving several nods of agreement. They didn¡¯t have their weapons in hand, but something had changed.

    A large bracelet, almost like a shackle, circled their right wrists. Elk¡¯s was blue, Mary¡¯s red, and Tress¡¯s green. They stared at them with a mix of wonder and curiosity. I glanced at my own hand and saw nothing¡ªuntil a message appeared before my eyes:

    Congratulations on surviving the proving grounds.

    You are now in the survivability stage of the game. Towers will be available from time to time, and in between, you¡¯ll need to keep sharpening your skills¡ªboth those provided by the system and your social ones, if that¡¯s your cup of tea.

    Each designated area contains five hundred players of all races. There are seven city stones scattered around the area; the first to touch one will gain control of a settlement. However, if you die and someone else touches the stone, they¡¯ll gain control instead.

    The stones¡¯ locations are highlighted on the map, but their power will only be activated in seven days.

    You may choose not to interact with the stones, but be aware that the jungle will grow more dangerous with each passing day. Reaching the stones will take you several days, use this time to sharp your skills, earn shards and prepare to hold your ground.

    Rest assured, the seven groups or individuals holding the stones at the end of the seven-day countdown will receive a major advantage in the towers and the chance to gift goodies to their home planets.

    The hostess¡¯ voice read the message inside my mind. Despite what they said, this wasn¡¯t simply a survival game¡ªwe were still competing, with the number of competitors trimmed each day. The challenges would only grow harder, and we¡¯d need to deliberate on our course of action.

    Before I could follow the thought further, a new message appeared:

    Bracelets available!

    These are tied to your class or patronage. They indicate your alignment and express your skills and affinities. With each rank evolution, your bracelet will be upgradable.

    Where is my bracelet? I wondered, looking at my wrists and fearing I¡¯d been left out. Was it because I had two classes, or was it related to the patronage I¡¯d acquired?

    What¡¯s different about me compared to the others? I quickly realized I¡¯d appeared in the forest with both weapons drawn, so I resummoned them into my hands. The process was fairly quick, with only a slight delay of maybe a second. However, this time, the weapons appeared the instant I thought of bringing them out.

    With the weapons, two bracelets materialized on my wrists.

    The one on my left was whitish, almost beige, and appeared to be covered in reptile-like scales. It was beautiful, exuding the same power as my wand.

    The bracelet on my right was dark, made of black scales that seemed to warp the light around it. The dagger in my right hand seemed to darken further, mimicking the strange effect of the bracelet.

    Lyratho¡¯s Bracelet - Legendary - Rank F

    A bracelet imbued with the power of Lyrathos, the Kindly Reaper. The god of death shows two faces to those who wait: the merciful face of the maiden or the wrathful grin of the beast.

    Your weapons can be summoned and resummoned in a fraction of a second, and your bracelets can be hidden to obscure your true alliance.

    Passive Abilities: Your right weapon can be imbued with the power of your left one, and vice versa. A light-infused shadow weapon will cause a stunning effect and increased damage, while a shadow-infused light weapon will cause poisoning and increased damage.

    Warning: Competitors with a Life affinity will be able to see your position highlighted on the map. Your Death affinity makes the reverse true. Keep an eye on your minimap.

    Minimap?

    I asked myself, and a small square appeared in my line of sight.

    The map displayed a nebulous view of our surroundings. I could see all of us marked as blue dots, with several X¡¯s scattered near the center of the square.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Other groups of yellow dots appeared near the margins of the map, which I could only assume were the other competitors. It seemed like the system had placed all the city stones close to the center of the area, forcing everyone to converge there if they wanted to claim the ultimate prize.

    Nothing on the map indicated anyone aligned with a Life god was nearby¡ªwhatever that meant. Somehow, I was now sponsored by a god of Death. As badass as that sounded, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy about what it actually meant and why they¡¯d chosen me of all people.

    Deciding that couldn¡¯t be my focus, I sighed and finally took in my surroundings. The place wasn¡¯t particularly eye-catching. Tall trees surrounded the small ravine we were in, the ground was littered with dead leaves and fallen branches, and vines crisscrossed the forest like a giant spiderweb.

    The sun struggled to pierce the dense tree canopies, but it was clear it was still morning. Being tossed into a jungle wasn¡¯t exactly what I¡¯d expected, and it was far from something I was accustomed to. Damn, I could count on one hand the times I¡¯d even been remotely close to the woods. Ignoring trips to the park to meet a girl, I¡¯d probably only been near a forest once in my life¡ªand that had been inside a freaking car.

    Thankfully, Tress seemed right at home.

    She was crouching on the ground, grabbing a handful of dirt and smelling it.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± she said after a few seconds.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never smelled dirt like this. This forest is so¡­ strange.¡± She glanced around with amusement.

    ¡°I think this place mimics Earth¡¯s geography,¡± I told her. I wasn¡¯t an expert in plants or forests, but I recognized Earth vegetation when I saw it.

    Judging by the way Elk was trying hard not to step on any branches or leaves, he wasn¡¯t as familiar with the place as Mary and I were.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked him as Tress went back to analyzing the ground.

    ¡°These things... aren¡¯t they going to climb us and bite?¡± he asked, his face twisting into a grimace of disgust.

    ¡°What? The leaves? They¡¯re not animals, man,¡± I said, suppressing a laugh as I noticed he was on the verge of being terrified. ¡°They¡¯re just parts of the trees that fall over time. See? These are similar to the ones in the Myriad waiting room.¡± I picked up a few leaves and let them fall from my hand back to the ground.

    He seemed to calm down a little and let out a breath as he walked slowly toward me. When he stepped on a branch and it cracked, he almost jumped in place.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± I asked, directing the question to everyone and no one at the same time.

    Mary glanced up from beside Tress but said nothing. When the silence stretched for a few seconds, the small woman poked Tress with her elbow.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± the elf protested, finally snapping out of her thoughts. Realizing she was the best suited to answer, she got up, wiped her white armor, and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I got distracted. We need to find shelter, water, and then a food source.¡±

    ¡°And what about the city stones the system mentioned? Should we head toward them?¡± I asked. They exchanged glances, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man. That sounds like throwing yourself into the lion¡¯s den,¡± Mary said, walking toward us.

    ¡°Is it that dangerous?¡± Elk asked.

    ¡°Very,¡± I replied, then quickly turned to Mary. ¡°It¡¯ll probably be dangerous, but the message was clear. The forest will get worse and worse as the days pass,¡± I argued, and Mary remained silent.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re moving?¡± Elk asked, his gaze distant. It didn¡¯t take long to realize he was looking at his minimap.

    I opened mine and stared at it for a few seconds. Most of the dots were exactly where I¡¯d seen them before, but some had already shifted. They hadn¡¯t moved far¡ªbarely an inch toward the stones¡ªbut it was enough to notice.

    ¡°It seems the scale is quite large. If the people moving on the map are walking at a normal pace, it¡¯ll indeed take several days to reach the stones,¡± Tress said thoughtfully as she crouched to examine the ground again.

    ¡°What about this?¡± I asked, opening my arms to grab everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We don¡¯t need to decide now, but if we eventually decide to try conquering one of the stones, it¡¯ll be better if we¡¯re closer rather than farther away, right?¡±

    They nodded, and I continued, ¡°So, let¡¯s search for shelter, water, and food while moving toward the stones. We¡¯ll make sure to avoid engaging with any other party and try to learn as much as we can about this place. Then, we can decide.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Mary agreed. Since she was the only one who¡¯d shown any sign of disagreement, the others silently nodded, and we started moving.

    There was no reason to delay, and the woods weren¡¯t particularly difficult to navigate. I kept an eye on the minimap, watching for anyone moving toward us. Most of the dots were following straight lines toward the nearest city stones, while others remained stationary.

    That didn¡¯t seem like a smart idea, but I wasn¡¯t going to backtrack to tell them that. At the end of the day, this was a competition, and I wanted to win. I¡¯d agreed to decide later about the stones, but in reality, my mind was already made up. I didn¡¯t want to ditch anyone since our party worked well together, but I¡¯d fight for the stone with those who wanted to stand by my side, no matter what.

    I couldn¡¯t let the chance to help my people slip away¡ªnot because of fear.

    With those thoughts in mind, we kept walking until my breathing grew more and more labored. We were climbing a slope.

    ¡°This is a good sign,¡± Tress said, her voice unaffected by the effort of climbing the hill. ¡°Maybe we can rest with our backs to the slope. It¡¯s not an ideal shelter, but it could work. We¡¯d need someone to keep watch, but one side of us would be completely protected.¡±

    Damn, that was smart. I silently thanked her for her wisdom and hoped she wouldn¡¯t decide to opt out of the quest to conquer one of the stones. Losing Tress would be a major blow.

    We continued up the slope, the forest coming alive around us. I heard animals leaping over dead branches or scurrying away from predators, but none ventured close. With each step, the forest grew thinner, the space between trunks widening.

    The change in the surroundings made it easier to notice something else. The sounds nearby weren¡¯t just small animals running. Something with two feet was moving to our right, and another set of legs followed on the left.

    I stopped abruptly. Tress had already done the same, her eyes darting through the woods, searching frantically.

    ¡°What?¡± Mary asked, oblivious to the sounds. I glanced at her, but before I could reply, a noise echoed through the forest.

    At first, it was a grunt¡ªthen a desperate cry of pain.

 23 - A Bloody Problem.

    ¡°My leg!¡± Elk cried to the skies. ¡°My fucking leg!¡±

    I immediately turned to look at him, leaving Tress to monitor the sounds around us. The demon was crouched on the ground, clutching his leg with both hands. His face twisted with pain, eyes clenched shut, teeth gritted.

    I rushed toward him, realizing he had stepped into a rudimentary bear trap¡ªor at least the closest approximation I could think of. The fangs of the metal and wood contraption had sunk deep into Elk¡¯s thin leg.

    ¡°Calm down. We can fix this,¡± I told him, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear me. He was too consumed by shock and pain to focus.

    ¡°Guys, I think something¡¯s in the woods,¡± Mary muttered, her back straight as she slowly moved toward us.

    No shit, I thought, crouching closer to the trap and searching for some kind of release mechanism. No matter the angle I tried, I couldn¡¯t find a way to open it through all the blood.

    ¡°To your left, Zach,¡± Tress¡¯ voice alerted me, low but laced with urgency.

    I turned just in time to hear something cutting through the air. I tackled Elk immediately, bringing him to the ground. An arrow shot past us, missing Mary by inches.

    ¡°Protect him,¡± I said to Mary, who seemed frozen in place. ¡°Mary!¡± I shouted, snapping her out of her trance. She summoned her giant shield and rushed to block the direction the arrow had come from.

    She positioned the shield between me, Elk, and the unknown enemy. I peeked around the edge of the shield and heard the sound again. Another arrow flew, embedding itself in the wooden surface of the shield.

    I knew where the fucker was, so I wasted no time and rushed toward it. As I got a few steps away from the shield, I activated [Lightning Momentum] on my feet and was hurled in the general direction of the enemy.

    As I closed in, I heard the sound of someone rummaging through something, followed by a desperate grunt. A few branches smacked against my head and shoulders before I crashed into something.

    For a second, I panicked, thinking it might be a tree trunk, but the fear faded quickly as I began rolling down the slope, tangled with someone¡ªor something. It was hard to make out details with the world spinning beneath me.

    We eventually slowed, and I caught a glimpse of the figure¡¯s silhouette. It was small, about the size of a Lord of the Rings dwarf, with an enormous nose, bushy eyebrows, leathery red skin, and pure terror etched on its face.

    During the tumble, I managed to free my right hand. I clenched it into a fist, pressed it against the creature¡¯s chest, and summoned my blade. The dagger materialized inside it, and just as I¡¯d learned¡ªtoo late¡ªthat two objects cannot occupy the same space, the blade tore through the creature¡¯s insides, killing it instantly.

    Life drained from its eyes as we collided with a tree trunk. Pain flared through my back as I shoved the creature away.

    Congratulations!

    You have slain Kobold - Rank F5.

    You earned two credits.

    You now have access to the shop and the trading menu.

    I ignored the message, focusing on the sounds of battle up the slope. We¡¯d rolled down several yards, but I could still make out Tress¡¯s silhouette in the distance. She was loosing arrows toward a hidden kobold.

    I got up as fast as I could and dashed toward them, gripping the dagger and wand firmly in both hands. When I got close enough, Tress already had her sword drawn. Her quiver was empty, and two kobolds were advancing on her.

    She held her short sword steady, glaring at the creatures with cold, calculating eyes.

    I¡¯d handle it for her.

    I unleashed a lightning strike at the first kobold and threw my dagger at the second before she could act.

    Both attacks hit their marks instantly. The lightning strike struck the first kobold square in the head, and a message appeared in my vision:

    Stunning Strike - Activated

    As the dagger pierced the light leather armor of the second kobold, another message popped up:

    Poisoning effect - Ineffective

    The first kobold collapsed to the ground, while the second pulled the dagger from its shoulder with a pained grimace. In that brief moment of distraction, Tress moved with grace and speed, thrusting her sword into the monster¡¯s heart.

    When I got close enough, I resummoned my dagger and threw it at the fallen kobold stirring on the ground. The blade struck the side of its head, killing it instantly.

    Congratulations!

    You have slain Kobold - Rank F5.

    You earned one credit.

    You have slain Kobold - Rank F5.

    You earned one credit.

    I exhaled and looked toward Tress. She was calmly sheathing her sword and dismissing her bow and empty quiver into her inventory.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Anyone hurt?¡± I asked as I approached her.

    ¡°No more than before,¡± she replied, though I noticed she was catching her breath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check on him.¡± I patted her shoulder and made my way toward Elk and Mary.

    Mary had already dropped her shield on the ground and was gently tending to Elk¡¯s wounded leg, murmuring reassuring words.

    If the situation weren¡¯t so dire, I¡¯d have found the scene surprising and maybe even a little touching, but Elk¡¯s grimace of pain and the pool of blood forming beneath him made it impossible.

    ¡°Found any way to remove it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to pull it.¡± Mary gave me a helpless shrug, then turned her attention back to the agonized demon.

    I didn¡¯t argue about being the one chosen to handle it. I already considered it my responsibility. I hadn¡¯t asked to be their leader, but they clearly expected me to take that role, so I did.

    I took another look at the trap, then glanced at Tress. When my gaze lingered, she raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something? Any elven magic?¡± I tried.

    ¡°What is elven, Zach?¡± she asked sincerely, crouching beside me.

    ¡°Forget about it,¡± I said, waving it off. Of course it couldn¡¯t be that easy. ¡°Hold him down, please. You too, Mary. And give him something to bite.¡±

    The small woman grabbed a thick enough branch and placed it in Elk¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open it on the count of three, all right, Elk?¡± I met his eyes to ensure he understood. ¡°When I open it, Tress, you pull his leg free.¡±

    ¡°One.¡± I took a deep breath, preparing to act as quickly as possible. The longer I took, the worse the pain would be.

    ¡°Two!¡± I forced the trap open with all the strength I could muster. The jaws snapped wide in an instant. Elk screamed into the branch, the sound muffled but raw.

    Tress acted quickly, pulling his leg out, and I released the trap. It snapped shut again with a metallic crash as the jagged teeth clanged together.

    Elk¡¯s ankle was a mess. Blood poured from it in torrents. The sight reminded me of a woman bleeding in the snow. I shook my head, shoving the thought behind a mental curtain. Beneath the blood, the stark whiteness of his bone was visible. I¡¯d bet it was at least cracked.

    The demon¡¯s breath was labored as Mary removed the branch.

    ¡°You said three,¡± he protested, his face completely soaked in sweat.

    ¡°Sorry, man. It works better this way.¡± I apologized earnestly, summoning my dagger and cutting the sleeves off my shirt. I handed them to Tress, who immediately understood what to do.

    Mary¡¯s gaze lingered on the scars crawling over my shoulders, disappearing beneath the rest of my shirt and armor. When she noticed me looking back, she quickly averted her eyes.

    Tress fashioned a tourniquet with one sleeve and wrapped the wound tightly with the other. Elk grunted in pain but endured it, determination burning in his eyes. Meanwhile, I tried to figure out what we were going to do.

    No one had potions left, and Elk couldn¡¯t walk with a wound like that. We needed a healer¡ªdesperately. I racked my brain for alternatives.

    Then I remembered the message.

    Shop, I pictured the word in my mind, and a message appeared before my eyes:

    Ascension Games Shop

    The shop is personalized to your class and affinities. Here, you can spend the credits you¡¯ve earned in the way you see fit. Monsters grant credits based on their ranks. Bosses give large amounts, defeating dungeons awards even more, and finishing a tower victoriously will make you rich.

    I skimmed through the items. There was a little bit of everything: survival gear like matches, tents, and fishing rods, along with simple weapons. The most intriguing items were wands, staves, daggers, and crossbows¡ªlikely what the system considered best suited to my class.

    Near the bottom of the list, I saw:

    Elder¡¯s Bleeding Dagger - Legendary

    A weapon capable of inflicting magical bleeding on enemies. The effect stacks up to ten times on minor wounds.

    Endurance needed to tank the hit: A3.

    Cost: 1,000,000 credits.

    Damn, I involuntarily thought, scrolling back through the list to find what I was really looking for. I didn¡¯t see a small healing potion anywhere, but I found something close enough:

    Medium Healing Potion

    Cost: 50 credits.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered, turning to Tress, Mary, and Elk. ¡°How many credits do you have, Tress?¡±

    ¡°Six. Two from the first kobolds I killed with the bow and one for each of the second wave we took down together,¡± she replied, crossing her arms. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°With the ones I¡¯ve got, we have ten credits. We need fifty to buy a potion capable of healing Elk.¡±

    Mary looked confused, so I explained the system to her and Elk, though Elk seemed barely aware of his surroundings anymore. He was on the verge of passing out, which wasn¡¯t ideal, but at least the bleeding seemed to be under control.

    ¡°So we just need to kill another twenty of those creatures to get enough credits to heal him,¡± Mary grimmaced at the math, her eyes lost in thought.

    ¡°Or we find a healer¡ªor maybe something bigger that gives more credits,¡± I added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving up the hill. I feel like we¡¯ll find something important there,¡± Tress said, glancing at Elk and clearly considering how to carry him without causing him too much pain.

    Noticing the elf¡¯s thoughtful gaze, Mary stood taller, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea. Can you help me test it?¡±

    <hr>

    A few minutes later, Elk laid atop Mary¡¯s giant shield. We¡¯d moved him as carefully as possible, but even so, he¡¯d winced and twisted in pain a few times. Once he was in position, Mary tested dragging the shield by slightly tilting it.

    She managed effortlessly. It was a surprisingly effective solution and could prove useful in more ways than one. For now, I was just relieved it allowed us to travel with Elk.

    Still worried but somewhat reassured, we started up the hill. We moved in a line, making sure to step in the same spots and carefully checking the ground ahead before planting our feet.

    We moved slowly, but after half an hour, we reached the top of the slope. The elevation wasn¡¯t very high, but it still gave us a clear view of a large portion of the valley.

    Below us, similar trees stretched for miles before thinning out to reveal a blue ocean and a wide beach to the north. In every other direction, the woods dominated the landscape.

    ¡°There,¡± Tress said, pointing to an open field near our position¡ªabout two miles away if we were at the base of the slope. ¡°We¡¯ll find resolution there.¡±

    ¡°The wind told you that?¡± I asked, only half-joking.

    ¡°No, it was the half-dozen kobolds entering the cave.¡±

    I squinted, narrowing my eyes, and caught sight of them¡ªpairs and pairs of kobolds filing into the small cave.

 24 - Into the Cave.

    It took a while, but we found a relatively safe path down the slope. The descent was steep, but with careful steps, we made it to the bottom. Elk grunted in pain now and then, but aside from that, we handled it with grace.

    Still, it took us close to an hour to reach the dense forest again. Accessing the minimap, I saw more than one group closing in. However, none were heading directly toward us. Everyone followed straight lines toward the city stone, while we moved diagonally¡ªstill heading toward our ultimate goal but not in a straight line.

    As soon as we stepped onto the muddy ground, I turned to my companions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scout ahead. Keep your eyes open,¡± I muttered loud enough for them to hear, then slipped into the woods. With my stealth boosted, it wasn¡¯t hard to move silently.

    When I was several feet ahead, I waved for them to follow me. If they kept that distance, I¡¯d be able to ensure their safety. I didn¡¯t find any traps or monsters in the cave¡¯s direction but was pleasantly surprised to spot a small stream at the edge of my vision, maybe just a mile from the cave.

    I stopped, signaling them to catch up as I inspected the water. Small Earth fish swam in the stream, following the current and darting away from my shadow. Nothing about the place screamed danger, but I still waited for Tress¡¯s opinion.

    When she crouched and started drinking without hesitation, I took that as my cue. I cupped some water in my hands and rushed to Elk, who drank it in a half-sleep, half-awake state.

    ¡°We¡¯re close. Hang in there¡ªyou¡¯ll be healed soon.¡± I tried to reassure him as best I could, but all he managed was a slight nod. Mary brought him another handful of water, and we pressed on.

    The sun was already high in the sky, signaling we were nearing noon¡ªif that assumption made any sense in this new world.

    I finally caught a glimpse of a ravine, and at its edge lay the cave, its mouth gaping open toward me. I turned to my party, signaling for them to approach as silently as possible.

    At the cave entrance, three kobolds stood facing our position. They seemed to be guarding the place, but their expressions carried a semblance of boredom. Two of them held short swords, while the third carried a small bow with a quiver on its back.

    They didn¡¯t seem concerned about the fact that several competitors were out there¡ªand they were a source of growth for me and the others.

    I glanced at Tress, pointing to the archer and then to the swordsman on the far side. She nodded in agreement, and we stepped forward. Hidden between two large tree trunks, I counted to three on one hand, and she followed my lead.

    When the count ended, we stepped out of cover. I summoned my dagger and wand instantly. The dagger flew toward the kobold on the far left, while a lightning strike hit the other one square in the chest.

    Tress loosed an arrow at the archer and immediately grabbed another from her quiver, firing at the same kobold I had struck with lightning. I wasn¡¯t sure which attack finished the unfortunate creature, but the messages were clear:

    Congratulations, you have slain Kobold - F5.

    You have slain Kobold - F5.

    You have slain Kobold - F5.

    You earned 3 credits.

    We moved back into cover and watched the cave entrance, waiting to see if any other creatures would come to aid the fallen kobolds. After three minutes, it became clear no one was coming.

    Sixteen credits, thirty-four to go, I thought, waving for the others to approach the cave entrance.

    ¡°There are more inside. Be careful,¡± I whispered, taking the lead again as we approached the cave¡¯s mouth.

    The darkness that seemed to shroud the cave¡¯s interior wasn¡¯t quite as it appeared. A quick glance inside revealed torches illuminating the walls¡ªwalls that were too close together. I¡¯d have to walk with my head lowered to venture deeper into the place.

    Reality struck me like a boulder, and all the air in my lungs seemed to vanish instantly. My vision blurred, and I forced myself to take a deep breath.

    With one hand on the outside wall, I looked down, trying to ease my breathing and calm myself. It¡¯s not the time for this, I told myself. You¡¯ve faced it before. You can do it again.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You can do it.¡± Tress¡¯s voice close to my ear nearly made me jump. My fear of being overwhelmed by the phobia had kept me too focused on my breathing to notice her approach.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she added, stepping back.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I forced a smile. I peeked inside the cave again, the fear slowly fading but still hammering at the back of my mind.

    ¡°What are we going to do with Elk?¡± Mary asked, stepping closer. She lowered her weightless shield to the ground as gently as possible, but the demon still grunted in discomfort.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go inside and find a place for him to rest while we head deeper to deal with the kobolds,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t have a better plan, but thankfully, Tress agreed.

    ¡°Inside? Do you think it¡¯s safe?¡± Mary asked, frowning.

    ¡°Nowhere¡¯s safe. I¡¯d rather have him close to me and in an enclosed space than out in the open,¡± I argued, though she still didn¡¯t look convinced.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be a sitting duck,¡± Mary protested.

    ¡°I can defend myself,¡± Elk rasped, his voice weak but firm as he summoned his staff. ¡°Just put me against a wall, and I¡¯ll shoot fireballs at whoever or whatever comes near me.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± I smiled and stepped into the cave. The smile stayed on my face, but only god knew how forced it was. I couldn¡¯t let fear take hold of me¡ªnot here, not anywhere, but it was a struggle.

    I can punch an abomination to death but can¡¯t handle a small cave? I asked myself, and a wave of confidence surged through me. Riding the boost, I moved faster, scouting ahead.

    Torches lined the walls, making it nearly impossible to walk without risking knocking into one. The space was perfect for kobolds, but for a full-grown human? It was a tight squeeze and a challenge to navigate.

    A few feet ahead, I noticed the torches flickering, as if responding to a gust of air¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t feel anything on my back. I slowed my pace, realizing it was actually a corner. With deliberate steps, I approached and peeked around it.

    To my surprise, someone else had the same idea.

    It took me a second to notice, but when I looked down, I saw a kobold right below me. The realization seemed to hit the creature at the same time it hit me.

    Its eyes bulged, but before it could raise its small sword to attack, my dagger was already descending onto the top of its bald head.

    A squish, followed by a grunt, and the monster collapsed onto the ground, dead.

    Footsteps echoed nearby. There were more ahead, but the narrow corridor didn¡¯t leave enough room for me to fight side by side with Tress.

    I focused on the end of the corridor, listening as footsteps approached¡ªboth from my companions behind me and the kobolds in front.

    When the first kobold rounded the corner, I unleashed a lightning strike. It hit its chest, sending it stumbling backward into another kobold. A third kobold leapt over the fallen one and ran straight into my dagger, which I buried in the middle of its eyes.

    I rushed toward the one that had fallen, slamming my dagger into the center of its chest.

    Four kobolds down, and eight credits earned.

    I squinted, straining to hear any signs of others approaching, but there was no movement nearby.

    ¡°Put Elk at the corner. There are only two directions for him to cover¡ªit won¡¯t get better than that,¡± I said, keeping my eyes on the corridor where the kobolds had appeared.

    Tress and Mary gently lowered the demon, and he suppressed a shout with a pained grimace.

    ¡°Hold on, partner. We just need to take care of a few more of them.¡±

    Elk nodded weakly, and I started moving again. Mary dismissed her shield for the first time in hours and followed behind me, with Tress bringing up the rear.

    With each step, my breathing grew heavier. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the phobia or the air thinning as we delved deeper. My heart pounded in my chest, and cold sweat trickled down my scalp.

    I swallowed hard before turning another corner.

    Three more kobolds stood at the end of the corridor. I pulled Mary down, and she crouched instantly. Tress noticed the movement ahead and loosed an arrow at one of the kobolds. I struck the one behind it, and she finished off the last.

    Three more kobolds down and six more credits earned. We only needed twenty credits now. The thought was both reassuring and unsettling. I wasn¡¯t sure if there were more of the creatures in the cave or how far it stretched. There was a good chance we wouldn¡¯t encounter any other enemies ahead.

    With that in mind, we kept moving¡ªthere was no reason to hesitate now.

    After a few moments, we reached what appeared to be a dead end. The corridor had no corners, no kobolds lurking in the shadows, nothing. However, as I got closer to the wall, I noticed a hole in the ground.

    I crouched and peered through it.

    There was light below, and the drop wasn¡¯t much taller than I was. We could descend and climb back up by using each other as leverage. The others seemed to come to the same conclusion, each of them silently peeking through the hole.

    I gestured that I¡¯d go down first, and they nodded.

    My feet touched the ground, and relief washed over me. This part of the cave was round and far more open. A gust of cold wind hit my sweat-drenched face, and I inhaled deeply, grateful for the fresh air.

    A moment later, Mary landed beside me. We walked a few steps into the open space, trying to discern what lay ahead, but the sparse torches only illuminated enough to reveal the vague outlines of the cavern.

    As soon as Tress landed, a message appeared from the system:

    Field Boss Encounter - Activated.

 25 - Kobold Chieftain.

    Something heavy fell from the ceiling several feet away from us, the thumping sound echoing through the cave. Following it, we heard other similar sounds. It was hard to tell if it was just the cave''s echo or if creatures were indeed flooding the place.

    I counted one massive thump and five consecutive ones.

    As soon as the last sound¡¯s echo faded, a new message popped up:

    Field Boss - Kobold Chieftain - Rank F4

    Defeat it to collect rewards.

    I wasn''t expecting to face another boss so soon, but I guess this was just the way of the game making the action non stop. As the sound of boots stomping on the ground grew closer and closer, their silhouettes started to emerge against the faint torchlight.

    A massive kobold led the group. It was probably six feet tall and wore armor that covered its entire body. Close behind it, the other kobolds hurried to stay near. These ones didn¡¯t seem much different from the ones we¡¯d already killed, but they had a murderous gaze, as if being near their leader had somehow buffed them.

    Knowing how the system worked, I assumed that was exactly the case.

    As if reading my mind, Tress nocked an arrow and shot it toward one of the smaller kobolds at the same time I threw a dagger at another.

    The creatures fell to the ground immediately, and notifications popped up to alert us of our new credits. Still, the group kept advancing. The boss, plus three of its minions, moved steadily toward us. We targeted the remaining three small ones, attacking from a distance and as cleanly as possible. I needed a few more throws than Tress, but they were all dead before the boss twenty feet away from us.

    However, as soon as the last kobold hit the ground, something seemed to trigger in the boss. It started rushing toward us at full speed.

    Mary stepped forward, her shield raised high, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her with me as I leaped to the side. Something about the creature¡¯s behavior felt wrong.

    When it crashed against a nearby wall, making a giant hole with just the weight of its body, I understood what it was.

    The death of its minions had somehow triggered a skill in the boss, making it stronger and more aggressive. Mary seemed to notice the same, but she was too busy trying to heave herself up to thank me.

    The boss shook its head; the crash had clearly inflicted some damage, but only enough to be a nuisance. It turned toward us, its face twisted in a grimace of hatred.

    At the far end of the room, we heard more kobolds descending into the boss room. As soon as the first one touched the ground, the boss¡¯s expression softened slightly. Instead of charging at us, it unsheathed a massive sword from its belt, gripping it with both hands at waist height.

    The kobolds rushed toward us at full speed, while the chieftain moved with deliberate steps. I started to form a plan.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± I shouted to Mary and Tress, and thankfully, they obeyed without question.

    Tress unsheathed her sword and helped me dispatch three of the kobolds. They died quickly, our reach and speed far superior to theirs. Mary kept shoving the other two back with her shield as the boss trudged toward us.

    The short woman stepped back, turning her shield and slamming it hard against the temple of one of the kobolds. It died instantly. The last kobold looked at its fallen comrades, seemingly unsure of what to do next. Mary raised her shield to strike again, but I grabbed her arm just in time to stop her attack.

    ¡°What!?¡± She seemed as confused as the kobold, which hesitated, unsure whether to step forward or retreat.

    ¡°Keep it alive! Don¡¯t kill it,¡± I said firmly, leaving no room for argument.

    She swallowed the doubt rising to her lips and nodded, running toward the kobold and shoving it just hard enough to send it tumbling away. The kobold was getting back up, but I turned my focus to the chieftain.

    The creature wasn¡¯t far now. Its steps were deliberate, almost as if it were in a trance. When it was just a few paces away, it suddenly hastened its stride, raising its sword high before bringing it down toward me.

    I used [Lightning Momentum] to propel myself to the boss¡¯s back, flying past the creature, inches away from its blade. I rolled twice before managing to stand again. When I got a glimpse of the boss, it was already stepping toward Tress, a horizontal slash carving through the air with its movement.

    Summoning my wand, I unleashed a lightning strike at the creature. The magic flew fast and connected with the center of its back.

    Poisoning Effect - Ineffective.

    The system delivered the message, but I hadn¡¯t been counting on the poison. The effect I was expecting occurred anyway. The magic energy electrified the creature¡¯s metal armor, stunning it in place as it grunted in pain.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Seeing the opportunity, Tress raised her bow and nocked an arrow. The bolt flew straight into the creature¡¯s chest. She fired a second shot, then another. I couldn¡¯t see where they landed since the monster¡¯s back was to me, but it grunted with each impact.

    I moved closer, another lightning strike forming at the tip of my wand. The creature took a single step forward, only to be halted again by the lightning magic. Tress kept firing until her quiver was empty. Still, the monster stood, struggling to move forward one agonizing step at a time.

    At the far end of the room, Mary grappled with the remaining kobold. The creature seemed to realize she was merely toying with it, and it was livid. It thrashed wildly, feinting attacks and attempting to strike her from the side, only to be hurled away again and again.

    With every attack, Mary had to respond with more force. Meanwhile, Tress charged the boss, preparing to attack up close just as Mary flung the kobold one final time. The creature hit the ground, its skull colliding with something solid, and a sickening crack echoed through the room.

    I didn¡¯t need the system to confirm the kobold was dead. The boss told us itself.

    The lightning strike effect faded as the monster released an imposing roar and dashed toward an unsuspecting Tress. She was charging straight at the creature, with no chance of slowing down.

    I used [Lightning Momentum] again, aiming for Tress, hoping to get her out of the way, but I ended up hurtling toward the creature instead.

    I¡¯d collide with its armor in less than a second, so I did the first thing that came to mind. I spread my arms wide and braced to tackle it.

    If I was going to crash into a block of metal, I¡¯d bring it down with me.

    Pain exploded in my head as my forehead slammed into the back of its armor. I tackled the monster, and its knees buckled¡ªor at least, I think they did.

    The next second, we were rolling on the ground, the monster screaming with frantic hatred. I wasn¡¯t sure if Tress had been hit in the crash, but I definitely was. Our fight became a blur of armor and blood.

    The taste of iron filled my mouth; I was sure I¡¯d bitten my tongue, but I didn¡¯t care.

    With the dagger in hand, I kept stabbing it.

    Stunning Effect - Ineffective.

    I struck again, the monster¡¯s massive hands finding my neck as we rolled once more. It started squeezing, pressing harder with each second.

    I stabbed it again.

    Stunning Effect - Ineffective.

    My throat dried instantly as I forced myself to breathe. The creature loomed over me as I continued stabbing it in the ribcage.

    Stunning Effect - Ineffective.

    Metal, flesh, and muscle yielded to my blade as torrents of blood soaked the monster¡¯s armor, but its grip only tightened around my neck.

    My eyes burned, bulging from the effort to stay conscious.

    Stunning Effect - Effective.

    Its grip loosened, and I sucked in air like a newborn taking its first breath. I tried shoving the creature away, but it was too damn heavy. I reached for its neck but couldn¡¯t quite get to it.

    Something struck the creature in the side, and it fell, releasing its hold on my neck. My left hand instinctively dismissed the wand and felt my neck, ensuring it was still intact.

    It took only a second. In the next, I was back on my feet, striking toward the creature¡¯s neck, aiming for the small opening in its armor that revealed its red, leathery skin.

    I slit its throat in a single motion, and the message appeared instantly.

    Congratulations, you have slain Field Boss - Kobold Chieftain - Rank F4.

    Ding! Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    Magic upgraded.

    Mana upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F5

    Constitution: F4

    Magic: F3

    Mana: F3

    Speed: F3

    Strength: F3

    Congratulations! You Earned a Platinum Shard Chest.

    Congratulations! You Earned 100 credits.

    Congratulations! You earned a new Title - [Boss Addicted] - You were the first to slay a boss in the Desolation Forest.

    Effect: +1 Strength

    I panted, both hands on my knees as I dismissed my weapons and glanced around. Tress was lying on the ground, her head resting against one of her sprawled arms. I ran toward her, Mary catching up quickly, worry all over her face.

    As I turned Tress over, Mary started mumbling.

    ¡°Is she okay? It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve kept it alive.¡±

    The elf¡¯s eyes opened slowly, consciousness returning as I checked her for injuries.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, dear,¡± Tress said, cupping Mary¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I pressed.

    ¡°A little dizzy, but I¡¯ve had worse.¡± Tress tried to sit up, but she clearly didn¡¯t have the strength. I helped her, easing her into a sitting position. She raised a hand to her forehead and began massaging it.

    ¡°How did you know we needed to keep one of the short ones alive?¡± Tress asked after a few moments.

    ¡°This is a game, and games follow rules and patterns. We call it Game Design,¡± I explained. She seemed thoughtful.

    ¡°So on your planet, people fight monsters as a game?¡± Tress¡¯s genuine curiosity made my smile all the more satisfying.

    ¡°No, but we make video games about it. The fight here wasn¡¯t too far from the ones in video games,¡± I replied. Even with a hint of confusion in her eyes, she seemed to grasp the concept, though ¡®video games¡¯ clearly meant nothing to her.

    ¡°We¡¯d better get going. We¡¯ve got enough to buy healing potions for Elk.¡±

    ¡°You also earned a hundred credits?¡± Mary asked, standing and moving closer to me.

    ¡°Yeah. I guess they always split the rewards between those who helped kill it. They also mentioned a shard box, but I don¡¯t see it anywhere.¡±

    Just as the words left my mouth, a green-lit box materialized before me with a following message.

    Choose one shard.

 26 - Something New.

    I stared at it for a couple of seconds, then rushed to open the box.

    Inside, three wooden tokens lay neatly. One had a bow on it, another a shield, and the third a staff.

    Choose one Shard:

    Piercing Arrow - Rare

    Imbue your arrows with mana, causing extra damage and applying a high piercing effect. Great against heavily armored enemies.

    Water Cage - Rare

    A cage made of water that adapts to the user¡¯s intent. It can suffocate an enemy by locking around their head or protect someone from fire attacks of minor to medium intensity. This spell uses a considerable amount of mana.

    Shield Healer - Epic

    Imbue the user with the passive ability to heal themselves or their allies with half of the damage taken by the shield¡¯s owner. A powerful spell that remains active at all times.

    This shard can¡¯t be assembled.

    There was a lot of new information in these messages. Apparently, some spells had a mana cost, but I couldn¡¯t find the details anywhere.

    Were the spells with no mention of mana essentially free to use, while others consumed an amount of mana we¡¯d need to experiment with to uncover? It would be good to test, though the skill with a mana cost was the least tempting of them all.

    The Water Cage was strong and could pair well with my lightning spells, but I didn¡¯t see the need to add another element to our magic arsenal just yet.

    The Piercing Arrow, however, would¡¯ve been decisive in our last fight. Being able to pierce through the kobold¡¯s armor and take it down before everything almost went to shit would¡¯ve been invaluable.

    Still, the last skill seemed like the perfect fit for our party. We desperately needed a healer, and I couldn¡¯t assume we¡¯d find someone willing to join us anytime soon. If the rest of the forest was as dangerous as this cave and its surroundings, we¡¯d constantly be at risk of serious injury, relying solely on healing potions.

    We had several credits now, but would we use them all just to buy healing potions? That would delay our progress immensely.

    For me, the choice was obvious, but I needed to check Tress¡¯s opinion since the Piercing Arrow would be great for her. Thankfully, the elf didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    ¡°The shield one will be the best,¡± she stated, and I was internally relieved by her answer.

    ¡°What about the ¡®this shard can¡¯t be assembled¡¯ part?¡± Mary asked, joining the conversation.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to figure it out, but it¡¯s still a pretty great skill to have, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ll still have space for another epic shard,¡± I argued.

    Mary raised her hands defensively. ¡°I¡¯m not complaining. I want the shard. I¡¯m just curious.¡± She smiled, easing the tension I was afraid might be building in the room. ¡°You know, when you fought the boss on the proving ground and stood up for us¡ª¡±

    ¡°And scared the shit out of you,¡± I interrupted, which made her chuckle.

    ¡°No shit, dude. If you can, don¡¯t go berserker mode again, alright?¡± She raised both eyebrows. When I nodded, she continued, ¡°Anyway, I realized I need to step up too. I¡¯m stuck with the warrior class, so I¡¯ll have to make it work. And I guess having more information is always a good thing.¡±

    She¡¯d clearly given this some thought, and it made me smile with a strange sense of pride. I had no idea how many days we¡¯d spent inside the proving ground, but if I had to guess, it was about a day and a half¡ªnot nearly enough time to form deep bonds, under normal circumstances.

    However, Elk, Mary, Tress, and I were forging a strong connection, one that was hard to put into words but felt like it could only be built through shared struggles and triumphs.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Now, let¡¯s check on Elk,¡± I said, patting her shoulder before heading back to the hole in the ceiling.

    Tress helped me climb up first, then lifted Mary. The tall elf went last. Her armor was damn heavy, and after some labored breaths, grunts, and nearly crapping myself, we managed to pull her up.

    We moved through the tunnels quickly, wanting to reach Elk as fast as possible. When we¡¯d left him, his wounds had stopped pouring blood, but any wrong movement could trigger more bleeding, and he could eventually die from it.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shaking the thought away, we kept turning toward the direction where he was resting.

    ¡°Mary? Zach? Tress?¡± Elk¡¯s voice echoed through the room, seemingly coming from different directions.

    I sighed in relief when I spotted his figure at the end of the corridor, raising his staff toward us.

    ¡°It¡¯s us, pal. You¡¯re safe,¡± I said. Then Elk disappeared from view, vanishing like dust.

    ¡°Here,¡± Elk called from a nearby corridor.

    Apparently, he¡¯d created several illusions of himself sitting in the corridor with a staff in hand. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t needed to use any magic beyond that.

    The devil looked like a corpse. I rushed to him and before thinking I crouched, accessed the shop, and bought a medium health potion.

    I decided to test Mary¡¯s skill when someone¡¯s life wasn¡¯t on the balance. The potion would be the better choice.

    He drank it in one gulp, not pausing to savor the flavor¡ªonly driven by the desire to stop needing our care. Just like before, the potion worked instantly. His wounds healed, his skin regained its healthy tone, and his feet moved as if trying to shake off the numbness from being stationary for hours.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to this,¡± he said, closing and opening his eyes as if the sensation was overwhelming. ¡°You made it, then? Was it hard?¡±

    ¡°We only had to fight a boss and several minions, but now we have a healing skill¡ªas long as Mary doesn¡¯t die,¡± I said nonchalantly, watching his eyes widen with each word.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stop stepping into traps and start protecting me, you know?¡± Mary teased with a big smile, and the demon grinned widely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, all right,¡± he replied, his tone more British than usual, which made me chuckle.

    ¡°What now?¡± he added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, moving toward the cave entrance. The sun appeared to be setting. Our journey since the system had dropped us at the edge of the forest seemed to have taken up most of the day.

    The well-lit blue sky gradually turned gray as the sun dipped behind a few lazy clouds on the horizon. It would be dark soon, and I didn¡¯t think it was wise to stay out in the open when that happened.

    ¡°What if we stay here? There¡¯s no indication of more kobolds inside, and we have a clear view of the entrance. If anything really bad happens, we can retreat to the boss room or use the tight space to our advantage in a fight.¡±

    ¡°What about food and water?¡± Elk asked, considering the suggestion.

    ¡°We can buy both with our credits. We can also gather enough materials to build a fire and cook whatever we buy,¡± I added.

    ¡°That¡¯s wise,¡± Tress agreed, and suddenly neither Elk nor Mary had any further questions.

    ¡°What? You agree with everything Tress says?¡± I asked, feigning consternation.

    Elk and Mary shrugged.

    ¡°She can see the future, mate,¡± Elk said, making me smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with that,¡± I replied, already heading toward the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll look for wood.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. The healing skill and all,¡± Mary rushed to join me with quick steps as I waited at the entrance.

    When we finished collecting branches we considered thick and dry enough to burn for a few hours¡ªthough we weren¡¯t entirely sure¡ªwe lit a fire after buying a lighter from the shop. We sat around it, deciding what to eat.

    As the hours passed and the sun disappeared, the breeze grew colder, and sitting near the fire became more of a necessity than a luxury.

    We eventually agreed to buy some fish from the store. The price was the same for every type of meat, and since everyone actually liked fish, the decision wasn¡¯t hard. I¡¯d wanted steak, but Elk wasn¡¯t keen on the idea, so we gave in.

    The fish appeared in my inventory, fully cleaned and seasoned, ready to be cooked. We watched with watering mouths as the gray exterior gradually turned golden brown. When it was done, we ate in silence, our hands greasy, and our moods slowly but surely growing lighter.

    As we drank water and leaned our backs against the wall, the exhaustion hit us like a wave. I could see everyone¡¯s eyes fighting to stay open, their energy fading with each passing second.

    ¡°Do you think tomorrow will be harder?¡± Mary asked, her eyes almost pleading for me to say it would be easier.

    I couldn¡¯t lie¡ªnot when our lives were on the line.

    ¡°We¡¯ll manage it.¡± It was the best I could offer, and it seemed to be enough.

    ¡°Right. We should watch the entrance, no?¡± Mary yawned. ¡°I can take the first turn.¡±

    ¡°No, you go sleep. I¡¯ll take the first,¡± I replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the second,¡± Tress chimed in, her eyes fixed on the cave¡¯s entrance, though her sharp ears followed our conversation.

    ¡°Elk can take the last one,¡± I said, glancing at the devil, but he was already out cold, sprawled on the ground and staring at the ceiling. I could only imagine how exhausting it had been for him, wounded and in pain for almost a full day.

    I walked to the cave entrance as my companions settled into positions for sleep. I stood watch for a few hours until Tress shook me gently and told me it was her turn.

    I was so drained that during my entire watch, I couldn¡¯t form a coherent thought. My mind wandered aimlessly, flitting between possibilities, as I fought the crushing weight of fatigue in both body and mind.

    When I patted Tress on the shoulder and stepped aside, I felt more than satisfied to lie down on the rough, unforgiving ground. It might as well have been a luxury hotel¡ªnot that I¡¯d ever been near one in my life.

    I fell into a deep, dreamless sleep, so completely enveloped by it that I barely stirred when Mary shook my shoulders violently to wake me.

    ¡°There¡¯s something new on our map, wake up.¡±

 27 - Shard Drop (1).

    ¡°What?¡± I mumbled as my eyes adjusted to the daylight streaming into the cave.

    ¡°Check your map, you¡¯ll see.¡± Mary released me and moved back to the wall. She didn¡¯t seem too worried, so I assumed there was no danger.

    Opening the minimap, I first searched for yellow dots nearby, but was relieved to see no one trying to sneak up on us.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to spot the unusual thing on the map. A new icon had appeared¡ªa lightning-shaped symbol that kept glowing. There were ten of them scattered across the minimap, all generally in the direction of one of the city stones.

    When I focused on the lightning icon, a new message appeared:

    New Event - Shard Drop

    Be the first to acquire the shards that are dropping and guarantee a powerful ability for yourself or your party.

    Shard quality - Rare or superior.

    ¡°Do we need to discuss it?¡± I asked, glancing at Tress and Elk by the recently lit fire. They were sharing what looked like jerky and nodded in agreement, signaling they were on board.

    I shifted my gaze toward Mary and noticed she didn¡¯t look convinced.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll probably have to fight for it. We want to get stronger, but is it worth risking our lives? If I had to guess, the other competitors are probably as dangerous as a boss.¡±

    She had a point, but at the same time, shards were the most powerful things we¡¯d encountered so far¡ªespecially the new one Mary was using for her shield. If we could find another shard of the same quality, I could only imagine how much stronger it would make us.

    ¡°Fighting others will be inevitable; that¡¯s the nature of the game. Besides, you told me yesterday¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just evaluating our options,¡± she said defensively. She was making a real effort not to be a downer in the party, and I valued that she tried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s evaluate our options when we¡¯re closer to it, though. It¡¯s on the way to the city stone, and the show is clearly pushing us toward it,¡± I argued, and she nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she smiled, standing.

    She¡¯d already packed her things and was ready to leave. Suddenly, I realized she was as excited to go as the rest of us; she just wanted to make sure we were doing the right thing.

    I smiled back at her as the others put out the fire and moved to the cave¡¯s entrance.

    <hr>

    We moved through the woods with care, avoiding another trap. With each step toward the marked location, the vegetation grew thinner, and the ground shifted from muddy to sandy.

    I gradually realized we were heading toward the ocean I¡¯d seen from the top of the slope, and a genuine smile spread across my face. It had been a while since I¡¯d seen the sea, and I held fond memories of the few times I¡¯d spent at the beach.

    As the scenery changed, so did the enemies. We kept our distance from other parties, but monsters eventually found us.

    They were all kobolds, like the ones we¡¯d killed the previous day, but these were bigger and better armored. They were somewhere between a normal kobold and a chieftain. However, we handled them quite easily.

    The only ones that gave us trouble were those with spears and shields. It was hard for us to exploit their weaknesses, but we eventually overcame them and, in the process, learned how Mary¡¯s skill worked.

    When a creature attacked her and she blocked it with her shield, a pulse of energy radiated around her in a nine-foot radius, instantly healing anyone within its range.

    During the fights, we only suffered minor wounds, but every time we were cut, Mary just needed to block one hit, and the injuries were healed.

    After defeating a group of kobolds, we decided to run a test. I purposely made a small cut on my arm and then struck Mary¡¯s shield. I wasn¡¯t expecting it to work, but as soon as my attack hit the shield, leaving a mark on it, the healing effect activated as usual.

    Knowing we didn¡¯t need an enemy to strike Mary for the healing to work made our latest shard acquisition even sweeter. No one said it aloud, but with each step toward the shard¡¯s location, we grew more anxious and excited about the prospect of finding another one.

    We kept our eyes on the minimap as we moved through the woods. A few groups weren¡¯t too far from us, their proximity making them appear more like a large single group rather than several separate ones. However, we¡¯d seen them moving before and knew there were four distinct groups.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    What are they doing ahead? I thought to myself but decided against moving straight toward them.

    We found a small stream flowing toward the sea and followed it, knowing it would bring us closer to the groups but not so close as to be spotted.

    The stream ended near the edge of the beach, where the vegetation thinned, blending with palm trees and undergrowth. A small slope nearby offered perfect cover, allowing us to observe the people on the beach without revealing ourselves.

    Of course, they could see us on the minimap, but it would only give them a general sense of our position, not our exact location or what we were doing.

    We stopped behind the rock and peeked over it.

    There were indeed four groups on the beach. Two of them stood out clearly, while the other two were too similar to tell apart.

    On the far left of the beach, a group of Arahaktar stood with their arms crossed, facing the sea. They were all male, their faces like masks of stoicism.

    The group next to them was a mix of humans, elves, and some Arahaktar. Most were female, with a few smaller males here and there.

    This was the group I couldn¡¯t initially identify. I knew they were two separate groups, but they were mixed together and seemed to be arguing.

    Maybe they were actually trading information, but it was hard to tell from a distance¡ªuntil someone punched another, and chaos broke out for a few seconds. It took a while for the people to stop fighting, but eventually, the two groups separated, making things clearer.

    One group consisted of a few humans and elves, while the other was made up entirely of elves and Arahaktar. They kept glancing between each other and the sea.

    The fourth group, entirely human, mirrored the Arahaktar on the opposite side of the beach, standing with serious faces, also staring at the sea. This was the largest group, numbering around seven to nine members, while the others had only five or six.

    All of them were focused on the sea, prompting me to check the minimap again.

    The shard was going to drop in the ocean.

    As I looked at the map, a timer appeared above the lightning symbol. It counted down from five minutes. The shard would drop about a half-mile away from the beach. Swimming that distance wouldn¡¯t be hard¡ªI could definitely do it. But fighting Arahaktar, humans, and elves for it? That would be the real challenge.

    A plan started to form in my mind.

    ¡°Hey, Elk. Do you think you can cast an illusion that far?¡± I asked, pointing toward the four groups.

    <hr>

    Max kept his gaze fixed on the ocean. None of the crap those pointed ears or devils said mattered. He needed to get the shard and get stronger.

    The god wouldn¡¯t accept anything less.

    Five minutes until the shard dropped, and he couldn¡¯t swim. He¡¯d always known this moment would come¡ªthe moment he¡¯d be ashamed of not knowing how to do something so basic. Still, he couldn¡¯t admit it, not when he had people under his command.

    People¡­ not those freaks, he thought, casting a sidelong glance at the group on the far left. The devils bothered him the most¡ªthe smugness on their faces, the way they looked down on everyone as if they were somehow superior.

    Max had seen how some of them reacted when the screens first appeared, scared like little kids watching a horror movie for the first time. How could they be superior?

    ¡°Hey, Adri. You were the one who saved a friend from drowning, right?¡± Max asked, ignoring the Arahaktar slowly approaching the beach.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I did, a few years ago. We were fishing in Lobito when it happened,¡± Adriano replied. He was a dark-skinned guy from Angola, always smiling and full of stories to tell. Max liked Adriano. He didn¡¯t want to throw him into the unknown, but there was no way he was jumping into the sea without knowing how to swim.

    You¡¯re a monster, the god¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. Why are you hesitating? You¡¯ve done it before.

    I did what I had to do to survive.

    Keep telling yourself that, little lamb, the god scoffed, then fell silent.

    The god was upset, and Max didn¡¯t want to provoke him further. Still, he didn¡¯t want to go through that again.

    There was something liberating about killing, but that didn¡¯t make it any easier for Max. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever forget what had happened during that boss fight. And he most certainly wouldn¡¯t forget how good it felt.

    He wanted to throw up.

    A disgusting devil stepped toward them, breaking away from one of the groups.

    The red-skinned figure was tall and skinny, with pencil-sized horns broken in half. In his hands, he held something glowing with a red light.

    It was a fireball.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± one of the women in the group asked, stepping toward the devil. Max didn¡¯t know her name, but she was always stepping up, trying to prove she was a hard worker. He liked that about her.

    Something about that red-skinned devil seemed strangely familiar. Max¡¯s attention was completely locked on him, and his companions mirrored his focus¡ªeven Adriano forgot about his task and followed Max¡¯s lead.

    From the corner of his eye, Max noticed the group on the far edge arguing. A few people were throwing punches and shoving each other. In the middle of the chaos, a tall, lanky devil hurled a fireball at the ground.

    At the same time, the devil near Max did the same.

    The fireball exploded on the ground near Max¡¯s feet. He instinctively jumped back, anger already rising in his chest. He was about to summon his weapon and end both the devil and anyone siding with him when he realized something.

    There was no explosion radius on the ground. No heat near his feet.

    Max¡¯s eyes darted up, and the devil vanished like smoke. Recognition hit him like a boulder.

    His gaze shifted toward the sea. Nothing.

    He opened his minimap and spotted a small yellow dot moving quickly toward the shard¡¯s drop point. Then, he caught the glimpse of someone swimming towards the shard.

    It¡¯s him. The bastard is fooling me again!

 28 - Shard Drop (2).

    It turns out that swimming in the sea was way harder than I thought.

    I''d swum a few times in pools, a couple of times in rivers, and one terrible time I had to swim in¡­ oh god, I didn¡¯t want to remember that awful day, so I shoved the memory away and ducked beneath another forming wave.

    I surfaced, breathing deeply and noticing I was finally in a calmer area of the sea. The waves were forming a few feet away from me, and if I kept pushing myself farther out, I¡¯d catch the right currents.

    I accessed the minimap and turned until I was in the right position. It would take three minutes for the shard to drop, and I¡¯d already swum one-quarter of the way.

    ¡°Keep going,¡± I told myself and started swimming again. With each stroke, my chest grew heavier, and it became harder to breathe. I forced myself to keep swimming, trying not to think about it. I¡¯d deal with it when I was closer.

    A few more strokes against the water, and I realized I was putting too much force into my movements. I stopped to catch my breath several times, trying to see what was happening on the beach.

    It was hard to discern with all the water on my face and the waves crashing, but I caught a glimpse of chaos and people pointing toward me. More and more individual gathered at the edge of the beach, I even saw someone jumping into the waves.

    Time to rest is over, I told myself and resumed swimming. My mind switched between numbness, determination and a deep fear of the unknown. I felt brave for doing this for me and my companions, yet stupid for not considering what might be swimming below me.

    Like someone who can¡¯t control their fear of heights and always looks down, I sank into the sea and opened my eyes.

    I wish I hadn¡¯t.

    Below the waves, two massive eyes stared at me. They gleamed¡ªblack, oily, and attached to the body of what seemed to be a sea snake.

    The creature was bulkier and about the size of a white shark, its body moving in a way that seemed unnatural. The beast stayed close to the seabed and swam without a care in the world. It kept looking at me but didn¡¯t attack or even twitch in my direction.

    I surfaced and contemplated the idea of swimming back to the beach , but for what? I was already more than halfway there, and if the beast wanted to attack me, it would¡¯ve done it by now.

    I sank back below the waves, swimming while watching the snake, which kept following me, staring at me as if in strange awe. Maybe it¡¯s docile, I thought and surfaced again. Just in case, I summoned my wand and swam with it in my hand.

    Lightning would, with almost one hundred percent certainty, not hurt me, but with all the water and salt, it¡¯d fry anything else around. At least I had a solid option if things got heated.

    Turning my head back toward the beach, I noticed three figures approaching me at high speed. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªthey were, they¡¯d definitely swum in the ocean before.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered and kept going.

    I arrived at the location with thirty seconds left on the clock.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon,¡± I hissed, alternating between glancing at the sky to see the box falling and looking beneath the water to check on the snake, which had stopped below me, its body relaxing against the sandy ground.

    There was a lot of life in the ocean¡ªsmall fish, corals, and some starfish with colors I¡¯d never seen before. The place didn¡¯t look like a simulated environment. I wondered if we were actually on a different planet, one similar to Earth but slightly different, or if this was just an incredibly well-crafted simulation.

    I didn¡¯t have time to wonder further, though. The box fell from the sky right in front of me, splashing water into my eyes. I closed them tightly, the salt stinging painfully. Wasting no time, I grabbed the box with both hands, and it entered my inventory the next second.

    I opened my eyes and scanned the surroundings.

    The trio was still heading my way, and they were fast. I breathed deeply and prepared to swim away. However, before I could take my first stroke, one of the three competitors disappeared beneath the waves, followed quickly by the second.

    In the next moment, it was just me and a black man several feet away. We locked eyes, sharing a knowing look. The water beneath me churned violently, and I knew what was coming.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    [Lightning Momentum]!

    I activated the skill, and the water swirled beneath my feet, foaming violently as lightning propelled me into the air.

    As I soared, I noticed a pool of blood forming where the other three competitors had been just seconds ago.

    Damn, I managed to think before my back crashed against a wall of water. The pain was immense, but I quickly summoned another [Lightning Momentum] to drive me away from the spot. I couldn¡¯t risk another snake¡ªor whatever it was¡ªfinding me.

    This time, as I flew through the air, I caught a glimpse of the black man rising above the waves, holding a blood-covered dagger. He had an enormous grin on his face and waved me goodbye as I soared higher into the sky.

    That moment was... something else.

    I hit the water again, this time landing on my side.

    The underwater world churned violently, and out of the corner of my eye, I spotted three snakes charging toward me at full speed. Electricity coursed through their bodies¡ªthey weren¡¯t snakes at all but giant eels.

    My powers wouldn¡¯t do anything against them.

    This time, my [Lightning Momentum] wasn¡¯t calculated¡ªI just needed to get away. I shot high into the sky, twisting my body upright as I ascended.

    I was halfway to the rock where my companions waited. I just needed to keep going, but if I kept crashing into the water walls, I¡¯d end up unconscious before I made it to the beach.

    An idea flashed through my mind. It was completely idiotic, but it might work.

    I let myself fall, forcing down the panic of falling feet-first toward the water and resisting the urge to flail my legs frantically. Just before hitting the surface, I summoned a new [Lightning Momentum]. The lightning threw me into the air again, with only the soles of my feet making the briefest connection with the water.

    This time, I didn¡¯t pour much energy into the skill, just a controlled amount¡ªenough to propel me two feet up and forward. I did it again, placing one foot in front of the other.

    It was actually working. I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I kept using the skill, over and over.

    To a curious onlooker, it must¡¯ve looked like I was walking on water. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me, and I grinned from ear to ear as I sprinted across the waves.

    The man who had fought and won against the eel was still in the water, pointing and grinning at me, while the rest of the groups watched in stunned silence, their expressions unreadable.

    As I neared the beach, I let myself sink into the shallow water and ran the rest of the way on foot. I glanced back but couldn¡¯t see the monsters in the sea. However, looking toward the far end of the beach, I noticed some of the other competitors moving in our direction.

    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck,¡± I muttered, rushing toward the rock.

    ¡°What the hell was that, Zach?¡± Mary asked, grabbing both my shoulders and grinning broadly. ¡°You pulled a fucking biblical run!¡±

    ¡°You saw it?¡± I replied, grinning but shaking myself out of the moment. ¡°They¡¯re coming our way. We need to go.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to repeat myself. The others patted me on the shoulder and congratulated me as we ran like crazy through the woods. The exhaustion from using [Lightning Momentum] so many times gnawed at me, but I couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of stopping running.

    We had a good distance on the others, so we kept up the pace for about an hour until we saw them slowing down.

    Some kept moving toward us at a slow pace, while most returned to their previous trails.

    After another hour of walking, we found a ravine and decided to stop and rest for a while before moving again. We couldn¡¯t really stop for long since they might still be searching for us, but even that didn¡¯t make much sense. We¡¯d use the shard, and once we did, there¡¯d be no way for them to get it.

    Was that true? I had no idea what actually happened when someone died. I¡¯d been in more than one fight to the death since I joined the integration, but I¡¯d never tried to take shards from the dead, and they didn¡¯t seem to drop from people¡¯s inventories when they died.

    As I caught my breath, I watched the nine yellow points still moving toward us on the minimap, though much slower now. I couldn¡¯t help but ask out loud, ¡°Why are they still following us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they aren¡¯t,¡± Mary shrugged.

    Tress remained silent, arms crossed, leaning her back against a tree.

    ¡°Did you hear anything in the wind?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Yes. Trouble. Big trouble,¡± she replied, her face twitching slightly, a rare crack in her usual stoic expression.

    ¡°Avoidable?¡± I pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she said, sliding down to sit against the tree trunk.

    ¡°It¡¯s Max, Zach,¡± Elk said, his voice tinged with pain. ¡°I saw him with my illusion¡¯s eyes. He was on the beach, and he recognized me.¡±

    Hearing Max¡¯s name pushed all the wrong buttons, but I forced myself to stay calm.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just keep doing the same thing, right? We¡¯ll get stronger and move toward the city stone. If the fucker wants a fight, we¡¯ll prepare one for him¡ªbut a smart one,¡± I said, trying to reassure everyone. I sat on the ground beside Elk and let myself relax. ¡°Now, we¡¯re only four, and they¡¯re nine. We can¡¯t fight them in the open.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Tress said, her gaze distant, seemingly lost in calculation.

    ¡°Right,¡± Elk echoed, appearing to come to terms with the inevitable.

    ¡°Right,¡± Mary added, leaving no room for protest or questions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest for ten minutes, then keep moving until we find a better spot. We¡¯ll rest when they rest, and we¡¯ll move when they move. Sound good?¡±

    They all nodded in agreement, and I sighed in relief, reaching into my inventory and pulling out the shard box. It was time to check what we¡¯d earned.

 29 - Oracle.

    It was the first time I actually looked at the box.

    This one was simpler than the others we¡¯d earned before. There was no embellishment signaling a level of rarity; it was simply made of wood with a lock that didn¡¯t require a key. I placed it on the ground for everyone to see and opened it so we could all scan it at the same time.

    Skill Shard - Shadow Step - Rare

    You can become one with the shadows when you¡¯re outside of combat. Your position on the map will be hidden while this skill is active, and people around you won¡¯t be able to see you. Exiting the camouflage with a combat skill or attack will increase its damage by 20%.

    This was tailored for me, and I believed that would be the case for anyone who conquered the box. No one seemed to want it since I was the only one with the rogue class¡ªthey actually seemed eager for me to take it.

    I grabbed the shard and concentrated on it. The token turned to dust and disappeared as a rush of power coursed through me. I could feel it inside my slots, but I checked it anyway.

    Seeing the shard menu occupied, I decided to test it. There was no mention of a mana cost, so I assumed I could use it for a long time.

    With a mental command, the skill activated, and the world changed before my eyes. It was almost as if I were wearing sunglasses. The forest became greyer, and my companions¡¯ skin tones shifted slightly.

    What wasn¡¯t subtle was their widened eyes and shocked expressions.

    ¡°Are you guys joking? You can see me, right?¡± I smiled, but their expressions didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Elk stepped toward me and reached out a hand. It awkwardly missed me by a good foot, so I grabbed his hand, and he froze.

    In that moment, our eyes met, and he saw me. The camouflage disappeared, and their expressions softened.

    ¡°I can see this becoming very useful,¡± I said thoughtfully. It was good to be sneaky and accomplish things in a smarter way. It¡¯d make me less vulnerable to a ranged attack and was potentially less dangerous than engaging in direct combat. This skill, combined with Elk¡¯s illusions, could easily provoke mayhem.

    After walking around invisible for a few more minutes and experiencing what it was like to feel the world from a new perspective, I finally decided to sit down and eat something. We had close to 350 credits and were mostly using them to buy the cheapest food , saving the rest to invest in something that¡¯d make us stronger.

    We experimented with the trading menu and discovered we could trade both credits and equipment from our inventories. It was quite simplistic: we¡¯d choose what to show and then decide whether or not to trade.

    We ran some calculations and divided the credits as equally as possible. In case someone got lost or the worst happened, one of us would still be able to fetch necessities without dragging the party down by dying with all the coins stored in their inventory.

    The rest of the day was uneventful, but we kept getting more and more views. It was easy to ignore the messages in the corner of our vision, but they were still there, constantly blinking with new viewers. If anything, the number only kept increasing.

    I started to grow curious about how many people were actually watching us. If this was being streamed to the multiverse¡ªnot just the universe¡ªI could only assume the show had trillions of viewers, if not more.

    The number was nearly incomprehensible to me, so I decided to let it go and focus on what we could actually control.

    We kept one eye on Max¡¯s party the entire time, trying to keep our pace faster than theirs, but it was difficult. They were relentless in their desire to move toward the city stone. Their location almost never stopped, and we started to anxiously wait for them to rest. When they did, we rested too, always trying to start moving again before they did.

    It was the strangest cat-and-mouse situation I¡¯d ever seen. They¡¯d never catch us unless we stopped at the city stone, and if we did, there was a chance it¡¯d give us enough power to match a larger group. We¡¯d only find out when we reached it.

    The city stone symbol lay several miles away. It seemed close to the sea, making our journey toward it simple and efficient. One side of us was protected by the proximity of the beach, while we had to keep an eye on the other parts.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    When the moon rose in the sky, we decided to move away from the forest and find a place to rest. The easiest choice would¡¯ve been the beach, but we didn¡¯t want to gamble with the ocean¡¯s tide. We had no idea how the sea behaved at night or what creatures it might bring to the shore.

    Tress took her time analyzing the map and our surroundings, eventually pointing toward a general direction deeper into the forest. After a few minutes of walking, we reached a slope with a single palm tree at the top. There wasn¡¯t much protection overhead, but the spot was high enough for us to scan the area for a better place to spend the night, and it was comfortable enough for us to sit and eat.

    After we finished eating more of the jerky, Tress stood and walked toward the edge of the slope. I followed her, stopping a few feet away as her eyes scanned the forest below.

    I could hear the waves crashing nearby, and the wind whistled in my ear as if I had a shell pressed against it. Was the wind speaking to her right now? I¡¯d wondered that several times throughout the day, but in that moment, a shiver ran down my spine as her eyes met mine.

    Her stoic mask broke with a smile. I could see the moonlight shining in her eyes, and it was hard not to stare. She looked like a goddess out of legend, and the fact that she could actually see the future made her seem even more¡­ fantastical.

    ¡°Three fires, and we¡¯ll know we¡¯re safe,¡± she murmured, her gaze never wavering from mine. ¡°I sense relief coming our way.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? That¡¯d be nice,¡± I said, finally managing to return her smile. ¡°Still, it¡¯d be even better if you were more direct.¡±

    ¡°Just watch.¡± She turned her eyes to the horizon, away from the sea and deep into the forest ahead.

    I looked in the same direction but couldn¡¯t see anything. A couple of minutes passed before I finally asked, ¡°What am I missing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing yet. Look, they¡¯re lighting it.¡± She pointed toward the same spot she¡¯d been staring at, and this time I saw a flicker of light about one mile away.

    It shone dimly, but it was clear¡ªa bonfire. That didn¡¯t tell us much, though. There were plenty of competitors in those woods, and spotting bonfires from the top of a slope wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    Then, a second bonfire lit up, and Tress¡¯s grin widened.

    ¡°Just one more,¡± she muttered. I¡¯d never seen her this anxious before, her eyes practically pleading for a third fire.

    A few minutes passed, and her expression softened.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not today. Sometimes the wind tells me about things far in the future, other times about things buried in the past.¡± She started to turn toward Elk and Mary, who were happily chatting beneath the palm tree¡¯s shadow, but I grabbed her hand and pointed.

    ¡°The third one,¡± I spotted a new bonfire lighting up beside the second. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my people, Zach. Let¡¯s go¡ªwe¡¯d better hurry before they move.¡±

    <hr>

    Tress moved quickly through the forest, showing none of her usual caution. She strode ahead, constantly glancing over her shoulder to make sure we were following.

    The group ahead of us was marked by five yellow dots on the map¡ªshe was certain they were her tribe members.

    ¡°Anyone could¡¯ve built three bonfires, you know?¡± I tried to argue from behind, but she was relentless.

    ¡°They were arranged the same way we do every night. Besides, the wind told me.¡± She quickened her steps even more, as if she didn¡¯t want to give us the chance to argue further.

    The path to the group was still in the direction of the city stone, though not in a straight line. We¡¯d lose some of the ground we¡¯d gained over Max¡¯s party, but if the people ahead were indeed her friends, they could be incredibly useful. With their numbers, we¡¯d stand on equal footing against Max.

    With that in mind, we kept following her. Mary and Elk seemed more confused than I was, but they trusted Tress and her predictions blindly, so they maintained the pace without question.

    The group ahead never moved. If they knew we were coming, they weren¡¯t afraid of us.

    When we were about half a mile away, I noticed the flicker of flames ahead between the tree trunks. They were camping in a large ravine, with actual tents set up near the trees.

    A small stream separated us from the camp.

    ¡°Wait, Tress,¡± I hissed, trying to keep my voice low. This time, she listened and slowed her steps.

    ¡°Trust me, we¡¯re safe.¡± She smiled at me and continued forward.

    As she stepped into the stream, two figures emerged from behind the trees on the edge of the ravine.

    They were tall and wore identical white armor, just like the one Tress wore. Their bows stood raised, but as soon as their eyes met Tress¡¯s, they lowered their weapons. Their eyes widened, and they seemed too shocked to process the situation.

    I was about to pop my invisibily skill when the elf finally spoke with a shaken tone.

    ¡°Is that really you?¡± the elf on the right asked. He had a triangular face and was the first old elf I¡¯d ever seen¡ªhis hair was as white as milk, and his face was scattered with wrinkles.

    The other one was younger and uncannily similar to the older elf, except his hair was red¡ªthey were probably father and son, though they looked more like clones of each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Tress said, spreading her arms wide.

    The older elf dropped to his knees, his face twitching with emotions too strong to contain. He was on the verge of tears.

    His son didn¡¯t kneel right away. His eyes darted to me, then to Mary and Elk, uncertainty flickering in his narrowed gaze. Eventually, he knelt, though I could see the tension in his muscles.

    ¡°Come out, everyone! The wind has sent our oracle back! Our savior is among us!¡± the older elf cried toward the tents, his eyes now brimming with tears.

 30 - Oracle (2).

    ¡°Hey, everything okay?¡± I muttered behind Tress, who looked over her shoulder at me with a smile I¡¯d never seen on her face.

    She was brimming with joy, her eyes full of tears, no trace of stoicism whatsoever. She didn¡¯t reply¡ªjust nodded almost violently, her perfect dark hair flowing with the movement.

    ¡°All right,¡± I said, letting her smile intoxicate me. I returned the gesture and grabbed her arm. She didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We can¡¯t stay long¡ªthey¡¯re still moving.¡±

    I told her after a brief check on the map. She nodded, her face turning more serious as she quickly moved toward the still-kneeling old elf.

    He and his son both had their heads pressed to the ground, similar to the way Muslims prostrate during prayer.

    ¡°Please, rise. There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Tress said, her Spanish accent becoming more pronounced. It made me think they were speaking a specific dialect, one the system translated as a stronger accent.

    ¡°Did the wind bring you back to us?¡± the elder asked, rising and placing a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°It told me three fires would bring me relief. I assumed I¡¯d find some familiar faces,¡± she explained, glancing at the bonfires arranged in a perfect triangle.

    ¡°Thank the Faceless, you¡¯re here, Tress. We searched for you all over that damned tower and again when we arrived in this strange forest.¡± The elder elf was now smiling, looking back as others began emerging from the tents.

    The newcomers were all women and weren¡¯t clad in the white armor, but their skin tones suggested they wore it most of the time. They dressed in simple woolen garments of a strange purple hue but didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by being seen in them.

    ¡°I was lucky to find friends,¡± Tress explained to them, glancing back at us. It seemed they were seeing Mary, Elk, and me for the first time.

    Their expressions were hard to read. It wasn¡¯t anger, hatred, or fear. They tried to smile, but the smiles died on their lips. One or two waved, and we waved back. They were uneasy, and I couldn¡¯t blame them. The whole situation was too new and too drastic.

    ¡°Come, all of you. We managed to fish in the stream and found Vermillion Paste in the shop. It¡¯s expensive, but it comes in a big portion¡ªenough for all of us,¡± the elder waved for us to come over.

    The younger elf, who seemed to be his son, leaned in and whispered something in his ear.

    ¡°They¡¯re the Oracle¡¯s friends. They¡¯re welcome,¡± the elder hissed in a low tone, but I still caught it.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t eat now.¡± Tress gently removed the elder¡¯s hand from her shoulder.

    Why?! I screamed internally, the thought of eating Vermillion Paste again making my mouth water like a river.

    ¡°Why? You must be starving. We had to kill dozens of those kobold things before finding this place¡ªyou probably went through hell,¡± the elder argued, but Tress¡¯s expression grew solemn.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we need to do the Bonding Ritual. Zach here followed The Code and saved my life,¡± she stated plainly, and with every word, the elder¡¯s eyes widened further.

    <hr>

    ¡°I did what?¡± I asked after we¡¯d settled around one of the fires. All the elves were there, along with Elk and Mary. The latter sat a little farther from the main group but close enough to hear.

    ¡°The Code of Honor of our people is the light that guides our lives,¡± the elder began, and one of the other elves continued.

    ¡°Never take from nature without giving something back to it,¡± she said.

    ¡°Never plant two seasons in a row on the same soil,¡± another added.

    ¡°Fight for your life and the ones you love, but never strike when your mind isn¡¯t aligned with your heart,¡± the elder continued, his eyes lingering on his son.

    ¡°These are some of the words of our code, Zach,¡± Tress explained, sitting calmly with her legs crossed and her gaze distant. As I looked at her, she shifted her eyes to meet mine. ¡°However, some parts of the code are more¡­ impactful than others.¡±

    ¡°This bonding one?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Some would say it¡¯s the most important of all,¡± the elder joined in again. ¡°It was used for centuries for purposes that we now see as antiquated and¡­ immoral.¡±

    As he spoke, my heart pounded, and my hands started sweating. The elder noticed and reached out, placing a hand over mine.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Listen carefully, son,¡± he began. ¡°A good and altruistic deed that results in the saving of a life creates an eternal bond of servitude between the savior and the saved.¡±

    For a long moment, the world fell silent, the only sound the crackling of the bonfire. I had no words.

    ¡°I must serve you, Zach. Until the day one of us dies, I must be by your side,¡± Tress stated calmly, as if she wasn¡¯t talking about fucking slavery.

    I had to fight the urge to shout how completely stupid that was, but they were from a very different culture, and I still had a lot to understand. So, I chose my next words carefully.

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m honored, but I see Tress as a¡­ friend. I¡¯d prefer to keep it that way.¡± I smiled awkwardly, and Tress returned the gesture¡ªthough there was a tinge of pain in her eyes.

    ¡°Your heart is in a good place, boy.¡± The elder sighed, seeming intensely relieved. ¡°That¡¯s not how our ancestors saw the right to servitude. They found ways to sell the bonds, extend them to generations, and use them to fuel war and misery among our kin.¡±

    ¡°So why are you still talking about this? The way I see it, you expect me to accept it,¡± I said, my voice growing angrier by the second.

    The elder nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We respect our traditions, and we¡¯ll keep respecting them no matter how the world changes or where we are,¡± he began. Seeing that I was about to protest, he raised a hand and continued. ¡°Like the old warlords, we also studied the codes and found ways to make them more just. That¡¯s why we need to perform the ritual.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my Bond responsibilities, and you¡¯ll agree or not. We can discuss it, but once we settle on the terms, we seal the ritual and become bonded,¡± Tress explained, her eyes calm, as if trying to pass that calmness to me.

    ¡°So, no slavery bullshit? We don¡¯t do that back on Earth,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°No¡­ slavery bullshit?¡± Tress repeated, the last word sounding foreign on her tongue, but she smiled in agreement.

    ¡°What are your Bond responsibilities, then?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I oath to be your friend, fight your battles, and die so you may live,¡± Tress said. The elder grimaced in pain.

    I looked from him to her.

    ¡°Wait. She¡¯s important to all of you, isn¡¯t she? She can¡¯t be promising to die for someone from another planet,¡± I said, raising a hand in confusion.

    ¡°She hears the Faceless¡ªor the wind, as we like to call them. She¡¯s our oracle, the first in many, many years. If we have any chance of surviving whatever this is, it¡¯s with her,¡± the elder said, seeming relieved to finally speak his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this Faceless and any other god watching this show?¡± I asked before considering whether that might be offensive.

    ¡°The wind is our god. They were on our planet, and they¡¯re still here. Tress can hear them, so I believe they¡¯re as powerful¡ªif not more powerful¡ªthan any creature that calls itself a deity,¡± the elder¡¯s son replied, his voice raspy and filled with anger.

    It seemed the religion around the Faceless was passionate enough to make young elves mad over a simple question. I noted that internally and continued the conversation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have your death on me, Tress,¡± I said, noticing a nod from the young elf. The bastard agreed with me¡ªthat made me laugh internally, but I kept going. ¡°I accept the friend part, but aren¡¯t the other Myriads going to get lost without you?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll join us,¡± Tress replied with confidence, though the elder¡¯s face twisted again.

    ¡°We have tracks to follow that will lead us to other members of the tribe. You¡¯re more than welcome to come with us if you agree,¡± the elder argued.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the city stone. Our plan is to establish a settlement there before the towers arrive,¡± I argued, and they showed me on the minimap the dots they believed were other elves from their tribe. No way were we moving in the opposite direction of the city stone.

    The elder must¡¯ve sensed my hesitation because he sighed.

    ¡°You can join us. The city stone will be available in four days. We¡¯ll take three to get there if my calculations are right. You¡¯ll arrive on the fourth day.¡± I tried to find a middle- ground.

    ¡°When they arrive, we¡¯ll already be dead at Max¡¯s hands. We need their numbers if we¡¯re going to fight another party,¡± Elk added. His grave voice made some of the Myriads jolt. He looked down, clearly embarrassed, but thankfully, the elves were just as red in the face as he was.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet. Maybe we¡¯ll find other allies. We just need to be there¡ªhidden, if necessary¡ªuntil the other elves arrive. We can do it,¡± I said. The elves around the bonfire nodded. They weren¡¯t completely confident, but they were confident enough.

    ¡°So, Tress¡¯ bond will be just to be your friend? Elk told me he did a similar thing with you, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He was saying strange shit about dragons to me an hour ago.¡± Mary joined the conversation.

    ¡°Hey! Those are important¡ªI was pledging loyalty to you!¡±

    Mary clasped her hands and bowed her head like a Buddhist monk in mockery.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Elk asked, and Mary replied with a shrug and a laugh.

    ¡°What about this? You¡¯ll stay with me until the end of the first tower¡ªas my companion and friend. We¡¯ll make it to the end and claim the rewards for our planets and loved ones. You¡¯re bound to protect me, yourself, and our other allies. When I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll lead the others in my name, and you won¡¯t die for me. You¡¯ll keep helping your people, letting them know if you hear something important. After we defeat the first tower, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want,¡± I said, ignoring the laughter coming from Elk and Mary a few steps away.

    By the time I finished, even the duo was listening. The elves around me seemed satisfied enough, but Tress remained silent for a moment.

    ¡°This is unorthodox. But these are unorthodox times,¡± she finally said, stretching out a hand and mimicking the handshake she¡¯d seen me exchange with Elk¡ªhaving no idea it was actually an Arahaktar thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked. ¡°We¡¯re bonded now?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The elder stood and moved toward one of the tents. ¡°Now I need to get my tattoo tools.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Tattoo.

    The elder returned from one of the tents with a side bag and sat right where he was before. He did it all nonchalantly while the others in the group shared a mix of bewilderment, joy, and doubt.

    That circle sure wasn¡¯t like the tattoo studios I¡¯d seen before, but I wasn¡¯t about to complain. My concerns lay elsewhere.

    ¡°Your bond with me¡­ this won¡¯t affect your role here? Like all this wind stuff¡­¡± I asked, looking directly at Tress.

    ¡°I am free, Zach. The wind chose me to be its herald, and that¡¯s all. I have the respect of my tribe and of others who live near us. My job is to help those we can and follow the codes like the Faceless wants. Whether I¡¯m by your side or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She spoke firmly, as if the whole concept still hadn¡¯t dawned on me.

    ¡°Our views on¡­ religion, if I can call it that way, are very different. From my understanding, you¡¯re like a priest, someone who must stay close to the ¡®flock.¡¯ At least that¡¯s how most religions on my planet work,¡± I tried to explain, but before she could say anything, Elk interjected.

    ¡°On mine, priests are the last thing you want to see. Especially if you¡¯re hornless like me.¡± He was trying to lighten the mood, but that only made Mary place a hand on his shoulder in sympathy.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, and she just let her head fall onto his shoulder.

    Those two were really getting along, I realized as the elder elf rummaged through his things.

    ¡°There are other oracles in my world. Other tribes do things differently. This is my way. Do you respect it?¡± Her voice held no anger or challenge; it was a genuine question.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Will you accept my bond to you?¡± she continued.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°So, I must proceed,¡± the elder chimed in, moving closer to my side. He held what seemed like a pen, red ink dripping from the tip. The thing was sharp and looked like it was made of wood. ¡°Can you remove your armor and your upper cloth?¡±

    I did as requested, and he started working on it. After half an hour of searing pain and grunts, I had what looked like the shape of a flame tattooed on the upper part of my left pec.

    Looking down at it, it actually looked nice. The elder elf soaked a white cloth in water and cleaned the blood, revealing only the flame¡¯s shape. It was badass.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lingered on me, but they weren¡¯t looking at the tattoo.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, and it was Elk who replied.

    ¡°Zach, mate¡­ what happened to you?¡± His face twisted in pain as he examined the many scars on my torso. Most of them were short and thin, but I had burn marks as well. My torso wasn¡¯t a canvas of scars, but there were definitely a lot.

    The biggest one ran from my neck straight down to the middle of my chest¡ªthe one Leo always asked about back when we worked at the office, back when I was actually ashamed of my scars. Now, I didn¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡°I got into some fights.¡± I grabbed my shirt, dressing quickly and smiling. ¡°Everything¡¯s all right now. I got you at my back, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± the devil replied, trying to bring back the lighter mood.

    Next, it was Tress¡¯s turn to be tattooed. She removed her armor, revealing a similar purple loincloth beneath it. She was less slender and more curvy than I¡¯d thought.

    While Mary could easily be a model for a streetwear magazine, Tress, with her height and slender curves, could¡¯ve been a Victoria¡¯s Secret model. I didn¡¯t stare, though. She made room for the elder elf to tattoo her, and when he finished, she put her armor back on.

    ¡°Please, kneel,¡± she said, and I followed. She knelt in front of me, clasped both hands, and bowed her head. I did the same until our foreheads touched.

    ¡°As the Faceless codes command, I¡¯m now bound to your will and your directives. I thank you for saving my life, giving it back to you.¡± She was solemn, eyes closed.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Should I say anything?¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Just say you accept it,¡± she hushed.

    ¡°I accept your bond,¡± I told her, and a system message instantly popped before my eyes.

    Congratulations, you earned a new Title [Bondsmith - Initiate]

    You followed the sacred codes of the myriads from Jouintr and proved your honor by bonding yourself with one myriad. This title is upgradable.

    Bond with more myriads to upgrade this Title.

    Magic +1

    The title was very similar to the one I¡¯d gained when I defeated the Arahaktar in a duel back on the training grounds. That meant that for each race, there was an upgradable title?

    I tried to think of something common between all humans that could become an upgradable title but couldn¡¯t find one.

    I had no time, though. Tress heaved herself up and outstretched a hand to me.

    ¡°Time to eat, friend.¡± The last word sounded¡­ different. As if she actually meant it for the first time.

    ¡°Delaying this ritual was eating you from the inside, right?¡± I asked, standing next to her.

    ¡°It was, but we needed an elder to do it. Now that me and you have an established bond, if it happens again, we can perform the bonding ritual ourselves,¡± she explained as we walked toward the cookfire in the middle of the tents.

    ¡°I have no idea how to make a tattoo,¡± I added, and she chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, but it¡¯s not difficult. You only need the tool and the ink. The wind will guide your hand.¡±

    ¡°Like in an ouija game,¡± I muttered, and she ignored me. She was learning fast, quickly recognizing when I was referencing something that only existed back on Earth.

    Elk strode ahead and sat first around the cook pot. He was lean, but his hunger was unmatched. The vermilion paste was his favorite of all, so being able to eat it was making him anxious.

    ¡°Leave some for us too,¡± I teased, and he smiled, grabbing a piece of the three grilled fish resting on a big leaf.

    Everything smelled great and tasted even better. In less than half an hour, we were all satisfied. The moon had already changed positions several times as we talked.

    ¡°We saw you on the magic screen,¡± the elder said. ¡°Vanir here can be quite averse to change, but he was cheering for you when you defeated that boss, Zach.¡± The elder pointed at the young elf, who looked down, his face red.

    It must¡¯ve been hard to keep up the ¡®strong man¡¯ fa?ade for so long. Damn, I knew exactly how hard it was to do that on the streets. I didn¡¯t blame the kid. In fact, I admired him for standing with his chest puffed out to protect his family.

    The other three female elves told us how they survived the training grounds, how they made an alliance with some female Arahaktar who were fierce warriors but decided to change groups when they encountered other members of their tribe after the tutorial was over.

    They mentioned the elves I killed but were quick to say they didn¡¯t blame me.

    ¡°That blond man¡­ he¡¯s a Manyfaced,¡± the elder looked down, shaking his head from side to side in disgust.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It means he can¡¯t be trusted. He¡¯s not one person, he¡¯s two, maybe three¡­ and all of them are self-centered,¡± the elder replied as if stating the obvious, which only made me more confused.

    ¡°Our god is pure and Faceless. We, as their creation, have only one face and strive to become more and more connected to the wind. Manyfaced myriads reject this idea and wear other faces as they see fit. They¡¯re liars, manipulators, murderers,¡± Tress explained, and it all made perfect sense.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely Manyfaced, and he¡¯s coming for us as we speak,¡± I told them and saw the elves¡¯ eyes twist in fear.

    ¡°Should we arm ourselves?¡± Vanir, the youngest elf, asked, already placing both hands on the ground, preparing to move.

    ¡°They¡¯re six or seven hours away from us. They¡¯re moving now, probably trying to find a place to rest for the night.¡±

    ¡°They actually stopped,¡± Elk chimed in, his gaze distant, showing he was accessing his screen.

    ¡°They¡¯re nine. With your help, we could defeat them,¡± I told the elves, returning to the previous topic.

    ¡°We can¡¯t, son. There are more of our people lost in this forest. We need to get to them. However, we overheard your conversation before. We promise we¡¯ll be there on the city stone day, but not before,¡± the elder said again.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for us to stay longer. We need to start moving faster and with fewer stops. The sooner we arrive at the city stone, the better we can make a plan to face whoever or whatever attacks us,¡± I stood, wiping my clothes off.

    Elk had a piece of fish in his hand, almost reaching his mouth, and didn¡¯t seem happy about abandoning the leftovers.

    Tress, however, followed my lead as if the Faceless itself had called to her. I smiled at her gesture and watched as a reluctant Elk was followed by Mary.

    ¡°We thank you for your hospitality and expect to see you again in four days. We¡¯ll create a nice settlement and overcome all this,¡± I looked at the elder, who rose and stood.

    ¡°How do you humans do it?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°A handshake is fine,¡± I told him, outstretching my hand.

    Just as I did and he followed, something moved in the corner of my eye.

    I quickly glanced at my map but saw no yellow dots.

    Something stamped on the ground¡ªfast, too fast for the elder to notice.

    But there was nothing there. I moved to shove the elder away, but before I could, his hand was shredded, and his body fell to the side.

    Something invisible had just eaten half of his arm.

 Chapter 32 - Time to move.

    The elder myriad released a slow grunt, followed by a cry of pain¡ªa primal one that echoed through the forest. His arm thrashed from side to side, and I watched the flesh tearing before my eyes.

    It was hard to understand what was happening, but I had a similar skill. It had to be an invisible enemy.

    I wasted no time and rushed toward the elf, driving my dagger down with speed toward the invisible foe. The blade connected and sank easily into soft flesh. I did it again, and blood poured from the creature¡¯s invisible body. The third time, I aimed a little ahead and missed.

    The elder seemed to understand what was going on and started punching the air. He had a gauntlet in his hand, much like a brass knuckle. He struck true.

    As soon as his punch connected, a crushing sound echoed, and an animal materialized before us. The elder had just crushed the brain of what looked like a black panther. The enemy was the size of a normal big cat, but its fur twisted from black to transparent until it stopped breathing. It collapsed, its fur now completely dark.

    I heard more stampeding footsteps surrounding us¡ªseveral of them nearby.

    ¡°Together!¡± I shouted, and everyone followed, some scrambling on the ground but finding their place. Except for one of the elves, who, in the middle of her way toward us, was taken down by one of the invisible foes.

    Her neck tore open in an instant, and she didn¡¯t even fight. The monster kept eating her neck as her eyes stared into oblivion.

    How quickly had we forgotten how merciless this place was?

    ¡°Illusions, Elk. And fire¡ªa lot of it,¡± I called to Elk, who had his back to me.

    In the next second, another group like us stood at the edge of the ravine¡ªElk¡¯s illusions. He also created a serpent of fire surrounding both our group and the others on the ravine. I counted four.

    ¡°That¡¯s the most I can do without removing our line of sight with circles of fire,¡± his voice seemingly tired from the effort of pulling off so many illusions and fire magic at once.

    The panthers fell for the bait and jumped at the illusions. However, as they landed, the snake was there to ignite their fur.

    Still transparent, the creatures thrashed on the ground, trying to extinguish the flames. They were only half successful. The embers still burning on their skin gave us the perfect direction to attack.

    I released a lightning bolt, and it hit the creature.

    Stunning Effective - Activated.

    Seeing the message, I threw my dagger and killed the creature instantly.

    Before I could celebrate, another monster lunged at us. Thankfully, Mary¡¯s hearing was sharp, and she raised her shield in the general direction of the blow. The monster crashed into it with its claws, and a wave of energy rippled through the ravine.

    I glanced at the elder beside me and saw his arm had started healing at the edges. It was still bloody and ugly as hell, but the parts near his elbow had been reconstructed.

    ¡°Keep distracting this one,¡± I told Mary. She nodded, realizing her healing was working.

    At the edge of the ravine, a pair of Elk¡¯s snakes were wrapped around two panthers, revealing them and making them easy targets for Tress and one of the other female myriads.

    It was hard to count, but I imagined there were two more free, besides the one Mary was relentlessly pushing away.

    Branches creaked, footprints appeared on the ground, followed by a dust cloud¡ªtwo coming my way.

    One was faster than the other.

    I raised my wand, praying for it to hit, and struck with a lightning bolt. The footsteps near me vanished¡ªthe beast tumbled across the ground toward me, dead.

    The one farther away kept coming. I stepped forward, activating my [Shadow Step].

    The monster charged toward the others, still circling them, unaware I was now right in front of it.

    I counted to three and tackled the creature, my dagger driving down violently and fast.

    After the fifth strike, I received the message.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Congratulations! You have slain - Camouflaged Panther - F5.

    You earned 3 credits.

    The message repeated a few more times and one last time when Elk finished off with a fireball the panther Mary was deflecting.

    I released a breath and collapsed onto the ground.

    The elder, his hand now completely healed¡ª both by his natural healing from being a myriad and Mary¡¯s skill¡ª rushed toward his fallen friend. He spoke close to her ear, words I couldn¡¯t understand, his eyes brimming with tears¡ªso different from the ones he¡¯d shed when we arrived.

    ¡°See? That¡¯s why we need to find the others. Without unity, this place will tear us apart.¡±

    His voice carried too much emotion. It was hard to watch, but I did¡ªout of respect. I wanted to put a hand on his shoulder and tell him everything was going to be okay, but it wouldn¡¯t.

    Not until we won the game.

    Elk, Mary, and I investigated the surroundings, trying to find any sign of more beasts, but it seemed they¡¯d gone all in on us. Judging by the different positions of the moon in the sky over the past hours, I deduced we were already on day three.

    The challenges would only grow harder. If invisible jaguars were the monsters we had to fight on the third day, I couldn¡¯t imagine what awaited us on the last day before the city stones became available.

    Looking at the woods, seeing the trees growing denser as they moved away from the sea, I couldn¡¯t help but picture this place as hell with a countdown.

    ¡°We need to move,¡± I whispered, looking at Elk, who nodded in agreement.

    ¡°As much as I enjoy their food, we better get going. They should too. A place with so many openings isn¡¯t safe,¡± Elk added, and Mary nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on Tress.¡± She moved back to the mourning group in the middle of the ravine, leaving me alone with Elk.

    ¡°Are Max¡¯s group moving?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re probably sleeping.¡± Elk sat against a tree at the edge of the ravine.

    ¡°Still nine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s check the map.¡±

    I opened the screen and sat beside Elk. The devil gave me space as I grabbed a small branch and drew a rough square on the ground. Inside it, I sketched the shape of a cave, the lines of the shore, a small triangle, and the symbol marking where we needed to go to reach the city stone.

    ¡°What are you doing? I know these shapes. The cave where we were, the lines of the beach¡­ Is this the slope we were on before we found Tress¡¯ tribe?¡± His brow furrowed as he pieced it together. ¡°Do you think the city stone we¡¯re heading to is in a mountain?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    I looked at the map again and noticed how steep the triangle below the shape was. It probably wasn¡¯t a mountain since we couldn¡¯t see it from high places, but it was most certainly a hill.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to create a map legend for us to follow. We know the lines for the river and sea, the caves, and other landmarks, but they mentioned dungeons as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the concept,¡± Elk looked up at me.

    ¡°If this follows game logic from Earth, dungeons are like the tower they put us in during the battlegrounds, but instead of going up, we go down.¡±

    ¡°And almost die?¡±

    ¡°And find rewards¡ªrewards that could make us strong enough to defeat Max even without the elves¡ªmyriads¡¯ help.¡±

    The excitement in my voice was met with uneasiness from Elk, but I tried to ease it.

    ¡°What do you think represents Dungeons on the map?¡±

    Elk seemed triggered by the question, eager to solve a mystery. He thoughtfully scratched his tiny horns as he pondered.

    ¡°What about these door-like shapes?¡±

    Realizing I had no idea where he was pointing inside his screen, he drew on the map. It was a diagonal line from our position to the east. I accessed my map and noticed the rectangular shape amidst the symbol of three small slopes, as if it was guarded inside a crater.

    ¡°That could be it! And it wouldn¡¯t set us far from our objective. Damn, it¡¯s on the way and close to the sea.¡±

    The words left my mouth more excitedly than I expected, but thankfully, Elk didn¡¯t back away.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to check it out,¡± he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like finding a nice place will make a difference¡ªthose invisible monsters will find a way to us. Better if we find them first.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    I smiled confidently and got another in return.

    ¡°We can get there in about one and half a days, see if it¡¯s worth it or if it¡¯ll take too much time, and after that, we rush to the city stone¡ªit¡¯s about a day away. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a solid plan, mate. Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, though. I¡¯ll fill Mary in, and you do the same with Tress.¡±

    Elk¡¯s smile vanished as the dark situation behind us returned to the forefront of his thoughts.

    The elves dug a hole where Lirya would be buried. It was sad to only learn her name after she was dead, but that was the harsh reality of the game.

    Tress stood nearby, her hands clasped in front of her. She looked down at me, her eyes still wet.

    ¡°Is this strange to you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No. We bury our dead as well.¡±

    I looked at her, trying to offer a small, comforting smile. She thanked me with her eyes and turned her gaze back to the hole on the ground.

    ¡°Do you remember when I told you I had no fear?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I hadn¡¯t realized how much things had changed. A part of me believed we were one step away from returning to normalcy. That¡¯s not the case, is it?¡±

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no normal anymore, Tress.¡±

    I was as honest as possible, and she nodded, holding back some tears.

    ¡°The wind comforts me. It has my whole life. I trust in the Faceless¡ªthey put you, Mary, and Elk in my life for a reason. But today¡­ when I saw Lirya¡¯s empty eyes¡­ I was afraid.¡±

    I reached out and took her hand, holding it firmly. She tightened her grip and locked eyes with me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, okay? I don¡¯t want to be afraid again,¡± she pleaded, her serene voice cracking.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± I promised.

 Chapter 33 - To the Dungeon (they hope).

    Moving through the night made our speed terrible, but we stayed ahead of Max¡¯s group the whole time. With the invisible jaguars in the forest, every step needed to be deliberate, and every sound made us halt and wait.

    Thankfully, the attack seemed to be a coordinated and isolated one. When half the night had passed, we¡¯d encountered only three of the beasts and dealt with them quite easily.

    For now, the system had thrown more numbers at us than actual difficult fights. Except for the goblin abomination and the kobold chieftain, we hadn¡¯t had much trouble handling the enemies. However, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that our days like this were numbered.

    We kept moving toward the rectangular shape I assumed was one of the dungeons the system promised existed. With every step, the forest grew rockier, and the slope started to incline beneath my feet.

    It didn¡¯t take long for us to find a cave near a minor slope. The place was muddy and humid, but the foxes sleeping inside didn¡¯t mind running away to give us space.

    We took turns sleeping as much as possible, the threat of an invisible enemy looming over us.

    When the sun pierced through the canopy, we were all relieved.

    Except when I opened the minimap and saw three dots close to where I believed the dungeon was. I woke up the others and urged them to move.

    We were still one day away from the dungeon¡¯s location, but while we rested, three others had moved ahead and were now closer than us. And by the way they were moving on the map, they were much closer.

    At that moment, Max became an afterthought. We needed to get stronger, and dungeons were obviously one of the best ways to achieve that. Besides, how had they passed us without us noticing?

    After an hour of walking with a few ounces of jerky in our bellies (how I missed grilled fish), we noticed the three dots had stopped.

    When we were about a mile away, we halted and crouched on the ground.

    ¡°It could be a trap,¡± I whispered, and they nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead with my skill, and you stay here. If I whistle, you rush to help me. If not, just wait until I return.¡±

    ¡°I have to go with you,¡± Tress said firmly. ¡°The bond¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± I replied in the same tone. ¡°Having a tall, armored myriad who looks like a model at my side is the opposite of stealth.¡±

    Mary chuckled and looked down.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± the shorter woman raised both hands to the sky. ¡°Go ahead and be a hero.¡±

    ¡°The last time someone said that to me, the world ended, and I was thrown into an apocalypse game,¡± I muttered, already turning and moving toward the three dots.

    The world changed as I became one with the shadows, my steps growing silent, my presence fading into the ambient. As I trudged through the trees, I noticed a figure not far away.

    Above a muddy rock, a black jaguar slept without a care in the world.

    I can see other invisible beings if I¡¯m using the skill, I realized, considering the possibilities. I let the beast keep its sleep and moved toward the three dots.

    It didn¡¯t take long to find them. Two figures lay near the edge of what seemed to be a hole in the ground.

    Both were Arahaktar, and from what I could see, they were female. Unlike the males of their race, or Elk, they covered their bodies with simple brownish cloth. Still, they left plenty of room to show their physical prowess.

    It wasn¡¯t common for women on Earth to be that muscular, but I¡¯d seen some very similar to the Arahaktar before me. They had well-defined thighs, biceps, and six-packs that made me envious. They had no hair on their heads, but their curved horns adorned their faces in a way that was strangely beautiful.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    They crouched near the edge, deep in thought.

    I approached a few steps closer, and they remained unaware. I finally stepped forward and looked inside the hole. A human woman was in the middle of it, sinking into the ground, the quicksand only a few inches above her ankles.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to buy a rope and throw it to you,¡± one of the Arahaktar said, and she actually did it. After a few seconds, she was throwing a thick rope toward the woman in the quicksand, but she couldn¡¯t reach it.

    I could see the despair on her face.

    ¡°Calm down, Elisa,¡± the other Arahaktar called. ¡°A warrior doesn¡¯t fret in the face of danger. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡± She spoke with confidence, but when she looked at her friend, she didn¡¯t seem as sure.

    I rushed back to my companions as fast as I could without drawing attention.

    Explaining everything to Elk, Mary, and Tress, it was hard to read their expressions. Mary, as always, seemed the most pained of them all. She wanted to rush in and help the woman immediately but knew we needed to discuss it first.

    Tress stayed silent, waiting for me to say something, but in turn, I was expecting Elk to speak.

    ¡°Females will probably not try to kill me on sight, and if they¡¯re helping a human, they¡¯re probably fine,¡± Elk rationalized with a shrug. ¡°Do you want to help them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re heading toward the dungeon, and they¡¯re obviously faster than us. Saving them could be leverage.¡±

    ¡°Letting one of them die as well,¡± Mary said what everyone was thinking, and it clearly pained her.

    ¡°They clearly have a skill that makes them faster, but we don¡¯t know which one of them have it,¡± I argued. ¡°It could be the one in the quicksand, but we can¡¯t know. Being as rational as possible, we¡¯d be taking a 33% chance. I vote we help them but prepare for a fight.¡±

    They nodded in agreement, and we started to plan.

    <hr>

    Why did she need to step inside that hole? Kira¡¯La thought for the millionth time.

    Everything was going exactly like they planned before she stepped in that damn hole.

    Emilia had concluded that the rectangular space between the slopes would be a good way to get stronger without having to fight for one of the city stones, and the damn human had the annoying habit of being right.

    They would only need to keep getting stronger and avoiding conflict with the male Arahaktar until they had power enough to face them. Getting inside a dungeon was a nice way to do it, wasn¡¯t it? But Emilia had to step on the quicksand and Vart was on the verge of tears for not being able to help the human.

    Vart couldn¡¯t stop shaking as she tried to throw the rope toward Emilia.

    Why, in the name of the dragons, did she have to be so soft? Kira had enough to worry about. A male could come for them at any moment, and that thought alone sent a shiver down her spine.

    Helping a human had been hard enough, but having her only true ally be a soft-hearted female Arahaktar was too much.

    ¡°Are you going to cry?¡± Kira hissed, and Vart jolted in place. ¡°Do as you were told. Aren¡¯t you a warrior?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± she replied, but there was no confidence in her voice.

    How could she be confident?

    What did being a warrior even mean back home? Preparing the males to kill each other while working their ass off to look like a damn goddess?

    If nothing else, at least she was prepared to fight in this sick game¡ªunless the challenge was against another Arahaktar.

    She could still feel her horns being grabbed, her body lifted from the ground.

    She couldn¡¯t let that happen again. That wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    And fucking Emilia, a human of all people, was the smartest of the bunch. And now she was sinking in quicksand like a hornless in hell.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Kira muttered, scanning the horizon, suddenly aware that one of those invisible beasts could be lurking nearby.

    What in the dragon¡¯s name were those monsters anyway? No scales, no shells, only fur like human body hair. Disgusting.

    Just as the thought crossed her mind, she noticed something in the corner of her vision.

    Someone was coming her way. Three people.

    One of the big ones¡ªMyriads, as the woman on the magic screen called them¡ªa shorter woman (with a disgusting appearance), and¡­ a hornless.

    There was a hornless in the Dragon¡¯s Trial. Kira couldn¡¯t believe it.

    They all carried weapons in their hands. Were they going to attack?

    Just my luck, she thought before activating [Rogue Dash].

    Her hooves moved fast across the ground, faster than anyone could notice.

    The trio ahead of her didn¡¯t even flinch¡ªshe was probably invisible to their eyes.

    Vart said something, but Kira didn¡¯t hear. The thrill of battle rushed through her veins. So many years wanting to lash out, so many years staying silent while others chose for her.

    She would choose today. And she choose violence.

    She flowed across the ground with her dagger in hand, feinting low to make the leaves fly, then was suddenly behind the Myriad¡ªthe one she considered the strongest.

    Kira pressed her dagger to the Myriad¡¯s throat and felt¡­ nothing. No metal against flesh, no gasp, no cold armor against her body..

    Then her own throat tightened.

    Cold metal pressed against her skin.

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe me, but we actually want to help you,¡± a masculine voice whispered in her ear, making her shiver from head to hooves.

 Chapter 34 - To the Dungeon (they hope) (2).

    ¡°Can you see the leaves moving behind your friend? A few feet away?¡± I spoke as calmly as possible into the female Arahaktar¡¯s ear. She nodded with a gulp. ¡°There¡¯s a jaguar coming for her. I¡¯ll help your friend as a show of good faith, and then you¡¯ll listen to me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t wait for a response. Elk couldn¡¯t see me¡ªno one could¡ªso I said his name out loud, and a flaming snake crawled across the ground, wrapping itself around the invisible jaguar. After a few excruciating seconds, the jaguar finally appeared, dead on the ground.

    Sweat from the Arahaktar touched my invisible arm, but I didn¡¯t flinch.

    ¡°I assume you¡¯re the one with a velocity skill, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked. She nodded, too afraid to speak with the metal on her skin.

    ¡°You can carry more than one person with you?¡±

    ¡°Only two people,¡± she started, her voice strangled, and I loosened my grip a little. ¡°If I use it alone, there¡¯s no cost, but if I take people with me, I get tired fast.¡±

    ¡°All right. Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. We¡¯ll help your friend out of that hole, and then you¡¯ll move in the opposite direction of where you were going. Whatever lies ahead on the map is ours,¡± I said as firmly as possible, my voice cold as ice. ¡°Now, tell your friend to walk back.¡±

    The other Arahaktar seemed to hear it as well and got up, letting her rope fall to the ground as she moved back. When she was five feet away from the hole, she looked to her side and found Tress¡¯s bow aimed right at her.

    With both Arahaktar under control, Elk and Mary stepped out of the woods, walking straight to the hole.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Elk?¡± I asked. He spent a few seconds thinking.

    ¡°We can do it, if she follows the instructions,¡± he showed a confident smile, grabbed the rope laying on the ground and handed it to Mary. ¡°Wrap this rope around your shield, Mary.¡±

    Mary nodded in agreement, and Elk returned his attention to the human inside the hole.

    The woman was blonde, her clothes covered in mud. Quicksand reached her waist, but she¡¯d been smart enough to stay still.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Elk asked.

    ¡°Emilia.¡± The woman¡¯s voice had a hint of despair. ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll move only one foot up, understand? Don¡¯t try to get both at the same time, or you¡¯ll sink further.¡±

    The woman nodded and started trying, but it was clear she wasn¡¯t succeeding.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Elk cried, and she obeyed. ¡°You¡¯re not doing it right. Shake your right foot and slowly pull it out, like you¡¯re flexing your knee.¡±

    This time, it seemed to work. After a minute of grunting, we could all see her knee above the quicksand.

    ¡°What now?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯ll lie on the same side as your free foot.¡±

    As the words left Elk¡¯s mouth, the woman¡¯s eyes bulged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sink completely like that! I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Trust me, do it!¡± Elk said in a commanding voice, one I¡¯d never heard him use before. She sighed and obeyed.

    The next second, she was lying with her back on the quicksand, both feet now free.

    ¡°Now, roll to the edge. Your body¡¯s surface is too large in this position for the sand to swallow you. Just keep rolling slowly.¡±

    Realizing Elk was more than right, the woman followed his command. When she reached the edge of the hole, Mary threw the shield wrapped in rope and pulled her up. She didn¡¯t even struggle, thanks to the shield¡¯s passive weightless skill.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    After a minute, Emilia laid on the ground, breathing laboriously and relieved.

    ¡°How did you know how to do it, Elk?¡± Mary asked.

    ¡°You should ask them, not me.¡± Elk¡¯s brow furrowed, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his tone. He moved back and sat near a tree. ¡°Any other jaguars around, Zach?¡± he asked.

    ¡°None that I can see,¡± I told him and felt the Arahaktar in front of me trying to move her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try,¡± I hissed.

    ¡°Are you the one who won a duel against an Arahaktar? The one with the [Duel Champion] title?¡± she asked, a hint of admiration in her voice¡ªbut it could¡¯ve been an act.

    The other Arahaktar, under Tress¡¯s aim, had tears in her eyes.

    What the hell is going on here?

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, and this is my party. We saw you and decided to help,¡± I told her, softening the aggression in my voice.

    ¡°Two humans, a hornless, and a myriad,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°We came across a few parties. None were like that.¡±

    She seemed eager to ramble, and I sighed.

    ¡°If I release you, are you going to try to attack us? Please, I can smell a lie,¡± I said.

    She shook her head. I released her, and she turned, surprised when she didn¡¯t see me.

    The system didn¡¯t consider us in combat, so as long as I wanted, I¡¯d remain invisible. And I definitely didn¡¯t want to reveal myself now.

    ¡°Thank you for saving Emilia,¡± the Arahaktar said.

    ¡°You should thank Elk. He¡¯s the one who decided to come, and he knew how to handle your problem.¡±

    She looked at Elk, still sitting on the ground with his eyes down, and her face twisted. What was that? Disgust? Anger? Guilt?

    She didn¡¯t thank Elk, though.

    Emilia, the human in their group, rushed toward my position, totally ignoring the fact that we outnumbered them and had weapons drawn. However, the eagerness on her face made me realize she didn¡¯t want to attack.

    ¡°Are you heading to the dungeon, right? I came to the same conclusion! I can¡¯t believe this is actually happening!¡± she said with disproportionate enthusiasm. ¡°That was my theory, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Now, with another human considering it as well, it¡¯ll probably be way easier to conquer them. Kara here is a really fast rogue, I can heal, and Vart is great with a bow. We can definitely take down any boss.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going alone,¡± Elk replied dryly.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Emilia¡¯s enthusiasm faded. Her eyebrows raised as she looked from Elk to me, trying to understand what was going on. ¡°Why?¡± she finally asked, her voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°I told you¡­ ask them why I knew how to get you out of there.¡± He was looking at Kara now, his eyes burning with a mix of determination and anger.

    Kara, on the other hand, looked down. It was Vart who answered, her eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°When an Arahaktar doesn¡¯t develop horns by the age of twenty-five, the priests command them to be thrown into Hell. The warrior caste holds a feast to celebrate it. Quicksand is the least of their problems in Hell, but it¡¯s a constant one,¡± Vart¡¯s voice was distant.

    ¡°You understand what Zach said, right? Go the opposite direction, or we¡¯ll come for you¡ªand you¡¯ll never see it coming,¡± Elk barked, getting up and moving toward the dungeon.

    Mary rushed to follow him, but he quickened his pace, not wanting to speak to anyone.

    The Arahaktar who commanded them looked in my direction and nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll have to come up with another plan,¡± she said to Emilia, who approached her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll conquer the closest city stone. You¡¯ll be welcome to join us,¡± I told her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to face Arahaktar from the warrior caste to get that, you know?¡± the leader asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are the ones contesting this city stone, besides I did it once. You can do it too.¡± I tried to sound reassuring, but she looked down, a sad smile on her thin lips.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. They¡¯re too strong.¡±

    I wanted to explain that that didn¡¯t exist anymore, that anyone could defeat anyone with the system¡¯s powers, but something told me she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Besides, he won¡¯t accept us,¡± the leader continued, looking towards Elk¡¯s position.

    ¡°Elk has a pure heart, but even the best people have sorrows. If you come to our aid when we need it, he¡¯ll overcome it. In three and a half days, the city stone will be available. If I get it, I won¡¯t let the warrior caste hurt any of you¡ªbut I¡¯ll need help. I saved your friend¡¯s life. You owe me one.¡±

    ¡°You threatened me.¡± She hissed, seemly more out of instinct than real anger.

    ¡°Still saved your friend. We could¡¯ve killed all of you, but that¡¯s not who we are.¡±

    She seemed to consider my words for a few seconds, then nodded without a reply.

    She grabbed both hands of a waving Emilia and the other Arahaktar, and they disappeared, leaving traces on the ground as they ran in the opposite direction of the dungeon.

    ¡°Is everyone here fucked in the head?¡± I muttered, disabling my invisibility and rushing to catch up with my companions.

    ¡°Good work,¡± Tress said as we moved through the woods. ¡°We¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°What? Conquer the dungeon or get the city stone?¡± I asked, smiling and looking up.

    ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°The wind?¡±

    ¡°No, I just believe in it.¡±

 Chapter 35 - They live.

    The fourth day wasn¡¯t any easier.

    The fourth day was the day things started to turn into hell.

    After dispatching the trio of Arahaktar and humans and watching as they moved towards another spot on the map that depicted a rectangular formation, we kept moving for hours after the moon had set.

    With me invisible, the threat of a jaguar coming at us was minimal, and the few we saw on our way were easily dealt with or simply moved to other positions.

    If we didn¡¯t sleep that night, we¡¯d probably find the dungeon in five or six hours. However, everyone¡¯s pace had slowed to a near drag. We moved only out of necessity, so when Tress located a slope near two big trees, we wasted no time and rested against it.

    After drinking some water and eating the cheapest food we could find at the market, I finally took the time to look at the map.

    Max¡¯s group wasn¡¯t following us anymore. They were still in the same general direction, but instead of moving toward the dungeon, they kept a direct line toward the city stone.

    We had a few hours ahead of them, and as I watched, they set up camp.

    ¡°One hour of watch, three hours of sleep, and we keep moving. We can¡¯t let them get there ahead of us,¡± I muttered, already feeling sleep take over me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the first round,¡± Elk sat with his back to one of the trees. The devil had good hearing and sharp eyesight. Besides, ever since we moved away from the other Arahaktar, he¡¯d decided to be alone most of the time.

    I respected his decision, but at the same time, I knew he¡¯d need to talk eventually. Now wasn¡¯t the time, though.

    Sleeping was far from comfortable, but the exhaustion in my muscles made the rocky ground feel like hotel mattresses. I only woke because it was my turn to watch over the group.

    Elk was already sleeping in a corner. I sighed, seeing his troubled face. Was he having a nightmare? Before I could shake him from the bad dream, his grimace softened, and he went back into a quiet slumber.

    On the map, Max and his friends were still halted, which gave me peace to think.

    I activated my [Shadow Step] and scanned our surroundings.

    There were no jaguars or kobolds around, but something was off.

    Thoughts of what the Arahaktar had said to me, of how people were back home, and even about my patron gods came to mind¡ªall of them quick to vanish when a shiver ran down my spine.

    No matter where I looked in the forest, no matter which direction, nothing was there.

    I stared at the tree canopies and found nothing. Another kind of invisibility? I thought, but as I stared at the tree canopies, the strangeness of the situation hit me.

    There were more gaps in the branches.

    Where the canopies once hid us from the moonlight, only holes remained. The trees around us had been dying before my eyes, and I barely noticed.

    It was so subtle, yet completely visible.

    The ground had far more leaves than before, the branches were thinner, and they slowly recoiled toward the trunks.

    ¡°Guys, wake up,¡± I said, immediately hearing them stir, getting up and scratching their faces. ¡°Something¡¯s here.¡±

    That was all I got time to to say.

    The tree behind me grabbed me with its thin branches. At first, it was only two, but in the next second, several of them scrambled through my armor, scratching my arm and wrapping me in a tighter embrace.

    ¡°[Lightning Momentum]!¡± I hissed, feeling the explosion of energy in my feet as I shot into the sky, other branches reaching for me on the way up.

    One branch tried to grab my arm with its thin, makeshift fingers, but I caught it instead, yanked myself down, and hit the ground, buckling my knees and rolling toward my companions.

    ¡°The fucking trees are trying to murder us,¡± I hissed.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°They were normal not long ago,¡± Elk protested, his staff in hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s past midnight. It¡¯s the new monster,¡± I argued, realizing that had to be the only change I could think of. I did everything I could, moving closer as the trees shifted, their trunks dead and graying by the second.

    ¡°Burn that shit!¡± I shouted, and Elk started hurling fireballs at the trees.

    They didn¡¯t scream like living beings, but they contorted like spiders do when they die. The two nearest to us were the first to fall¡ªonce their entire bodies were engulfed in flames, they shriveled into small masses on the ground, avoiding setting the other trees on fire.

    They were intelligent, somehow. Maybe a hive mind, I thought as I stared at the horizon. More and more trees slowly crept toward us.

    ¡°We need to get away,¡± I muttered, looking at the map and trying to figure out the best course.

    ¡°The sea is too far,¡± Tress argued, probably thinking the same.

    ¡°The slopes to the dungeon are hours away, but the trees always thin out when we¡¯re climbing a slope,¡± Marry added, giving the right answer. I didn¡¯t need to think anymore.

    ¡°Stick real close. Don¡¯t let them grab you. Burn every tree you see on the way, Elk, and follow me,¡± I commanded, stepping forward.

    I helped Elk with my lightning bolts, quickly noticing they burned the trees just as well as his fireballs.

    But the dead monsters kept coming. It was like a disease spreading through the forest. As far as I could see, more and more trees were moving toward us, each one faster than the last.

    ¡°Did you get any notification for burning the trees?¡± I asked Elk as I dodged a large branch swinging for my head.

    Marry was quick to slam her shield into it, snapping the branch in half.

    ¡°None!¡± Elk cried, dodging an attack and hurling a fireball at another tree.

    I took a moment to breathe while my companions fought for their lives. The air was thick with the smell of scorched wood and burning leaves, the crackling fire barely covering the groans of the shifting trees. My heart pounded, and for a split second, I let my eyes sweep the battlefield, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat stood out.

    Near one of the curled-up trees, almost invisible against the chaos, I noticed a fine blue line.

    The line ran along the ground, weaving through the dirt and dead leaves, connecting to other trees¡ªincluding the ones that lay burnt on the ground. It pulsed faintly, as if alive, as if feeding something.

    ¡°I know where to go,¡± I said more to myself, but they all heard. My voice barely cut through the noise. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult. Keep your shield up, Mary.¡±

    To our left, the trees were packed tightly together, their gnarled limbs twisted into one another like skeletal fingers locked in a desperate grip. On the right, they were more sparse, their forms swaying, waiting.

    But it was the left side that held the secret.

    The blue lines there tangled together like a ball of wool, knotting and looping, spreading through the ground and trees like veins. The closer I looked, the more I saw how deliberate it all was. This wasn¡¯t just a random infestation¡ªthis was control. Like a ventriloquist working dark magic, pulling the strings.

    I hurled as many lightning bolts as I could, each one striking the trees with a deafening crack. The impact sent splinters flying, the heat scorching away their cursed life, but even as they crumbled, I felt a lingering unease.

    Elk¡¯s fire magic spread through the tangled branches, igniting the nearest trees in bursts of orange and blue. They burned fast, too fast. The way the flames clung to them, how they curled inward, how they collapsed into small, shriveled masses¡ªit wasn¡¯t natural.

    They were so close together that, even as they died like spiders, it was hard to hide what lay beneath them. But something was shifting.

    Mary kept our rear intact, her shield slamming against any branches that got too close. Tress was right beside her, hacking through anything that moved, the two of them holding back the advancing wall of trees while Elk and I forced a path forward.

    Then the fifth tree fell, and everything changed.

    The ones coming from the left were too far to obscure what was hidden beneath. The ground where the roots should¡¯ve been was instead covered by something else¡ªsomething massive.

    A rock.

    A damn rock. A giant, muddy green rock, half-buried in the earth, sitting right in the center of the tangled mess of blue lines.

    But that didn¡¯t make sense. The trees weren¡¯t just growing around it¡ªthey were connected to it. Feeding from it. And the blue lines¡­ they weren¡¯t just linking the trees together. They were leading here.

    My stomach twisted.

    I struck the rock with lightning. The instant my spell hit, the illusion shattered like glass. The surface flickered, breaking apart in thin, glowing cracks before vanishing entirely.

    There was no rock.

    Seeing it, Elk hurled another fireball, and I watched as it sank into the false image, swallowed by something unseen. It wasn¡¯t just an illusion¡ªit was a veil, a mask, something designed to keep us from seeing the truth.

    We had no time to hesitate.

    I tightened my grip on my dagger and wand and rushed forward. The moment my foot crossed the threshold, a force yanked me forward, and I barely had time to brace before I was sucked inside.

    The world folded in on itself. It wasn¡¯t like falling, wasn¡¯t like stepping through a doorway. It was a sudden, crushing sensation¡ªlike being squeezed through a space too small for my body, the air turning thick, heavy, suffocating.

    Then it spat me out.

    I staggered forward, barely keeping my balance, and the second I took my first breath, the stench hit me.

    Rot.

    Not just dead leaves or burnt wood, but something deeper. Like meat left to fester under the sun, thick and wet and rancid. The air itself felt damp, clinging to my skin, seeping into my lungs with every breath.

    I forced myself to look up.

    What lay inside almost made me vomit.

 Chapter 36 - Cockroach.

    I was inside a box made of a strange blue color. Its extremities clearly followed the shape of the rock I could see outside, but that was just a curtain of magic, like one of Elk¡¯s creations.

    However, it wasn¡¯t the illusion that made me want to vomit¡ªit was the thing in the middle of it.

    It could barely pass as humanoid. It had two extremely thin human arms, its skin so white it looked like there wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood in its body.

    Two other arms extended from its sides, insect-like, covered in small hairs and ending in claws¡ªlike the arms of a giant cockroach. Its torso was bloated, as if it had eaten far more than possible, its insides straining to escape.

    Its feet couldn¡¯t support its weight, twisted at unnatural angles on the ground, as if its legs had snapped under the pressure.

    In its two human hands, it held a mirror high, swirling inside it both my lightning bolt and fireball. Its insectoid arms twitched from side to side, shifting nervously, as if anticipating what was to come.

    But its face¡ªthat was what made my stomach turn. It looked as if a cockroach had eaten a human, but half of the person¡¯s head was still lodged inside its mouth.

    The grotesque fusion of human and insect defied everything I¡¯d seen so far. It looked like a true alien.

    But it also looked like a bug.

    And I never hesitated to smash a cockroach whenever I saw one.

    What if this motherfucker started to fly? I couldn¡¯t take it.

    I rushed toward it, dagger in hand, but its insectoid arms intercepted my attack, claws sinking deep into my arm.

    The human head gurgled something¡ªit sounded more like a plea for help than anything else. My stomach turned again, and I threw my dagger straight at its face.

    The mirror shot up, intercepting my blade and knocking it to the ground with a metallic clang.

    At that moment, Elk burst inside the "rock," his eyes bulging at the sight of the monstrosity looming over me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know humans could look like that!¡± he shouted, already assuming a fighting stance.

    ¡°Just distract it!¡± I barked, barely dodging a clawed swipe aimed at my throat.

    Fireballs streaked through the air, crashing into the creature¡¯s twisted body. The monster absorbed them with its strange mirror, the surface rippling like water, but it was struggling. It couldn¡¯t dodge my relentless strikes while also countering Elk¡¯s magic.

    It twisted and lunged at me, its human mouth opening wider than it should, revealing jagged teeth and mandibles twitching at the corners. I barely got my dagger up in time, deflecting the lunge, but its insectoid arm shot forward, raking across my forearm.

    Blood ran hot down my wrist, but I ignored the pain. My arms were already a mess, and Mary¡¯s magic clearly couldn¡¯t reach inside the illusion. There was no choice but to push through.

    Elk circled to the left, keeping up the barrage of fire while I moved to its right. We fought as one, cutting off its escape, forcing it to react faster than it could handle.

    I struck low, aiming for its warped, jointed legs. My blade dug into one, splitting chitin and sending the thing lurching to its left¡ªright into Elk¡¯s fireball.

    The explosion sent the creature stumbling back, its twisted human face contorting, but this time, it wasn¡¯t just gurgling. It screamed.

    A horrible, high-pitched screech¡ªsomewhere between an insect¡¯s chittering and a dying man¡¯s wail.

    I didn¡¯t let it recover.

    With a snap of my wrist, I hurled my dagger straight at its face. The blade sank in, piercing deep, and the monster spasmed before crumpling to the ground in a heap.

    A message flashed before me.

    Congratulations! You have slain Insectoid - Necromancer - F3.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    You earned 10 credits.

    The illusion shattered.

    The walls of tangled roots and darkness melted away, revealing the outside world¡ªbut we had no time to catch our breath.

    Mary and Tress were right in front of us, but something was wrong.

    Two massive trees had them by the neck, thick branches tightening like coiling snakes, lifting them off the ground. Their feet kicked uselessly, hands clawing at the bark.

    Didn¡¯t we just kill the thing?

    I didn¡¯t hesitate.

    I activated [Lightning Momentum], my body crackling with raw energy as I launched forward. The world blurred. Twigs and branches whipped past me, scratching, grabbing, trying to ensnare me¡ªbut I tore through them.

    I reached Mary first, my dagger flashing as I hacked through the tendrils crushing her throat. The bark split, sparking with blue energy, and the moment the grip loosened, she gasped for air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll release you,¡± I said and she nodded. Sitting on the branch, I worked to cut it as other make-shift arms tried to grab me by the back. She eventually fell with her two feet on the ground.

    Elk burned the branches holding Tress in the air, and she plummeted, but thankfully, he caught her before she could hit her head.

    I fought the branches still trying to grab me, but before I could reach the ground, another twig wrapped around my ankle, suspending me several feet in the air. That¡¯s when I noticed something at the top of the tree¡ª

    The glistening of a brownish carapace against the light.

    The necromancer was up there.

    A branch came flying toward my head, and I instinctively blocked it with my right arm. The thin twigs pierced deep into my wounded flesh, making me want to scream.

    I grabbed the branch with my other hand, looking down before propelling myself upward.

    "Don''t burn this one!" I called to Elk as I used every ounce of strength to heave myself up, my abdomen acting as a lever. When I was partially upright, I activated [Lightning Momentum] again and shot toward the creature at the top of the canopy.

    It wasn¡¯t expecting me.

    I crashed into it, and we tumbled through the air, slamming into trees and branches.

    My head spun as we rolled across the rocky ground. A branch snapped into my mouth, slicing the roof of it, and I spat blood instantly. I struggled to stand, and when I did, the monster was already facing me.

    Ten feet away, the monstrosity stood tall.

    This one hadn¡¯t swallowed a human.

    It was a humanoid cockroach in its full, disgusting form.

    Worse, a dead jaguar lay beside it.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the thing to notice the dead animal. Blue strings erupted from its tiny arms, latching onto the jaguar and making it move unnaturally.

    [Shadow Step] came in handy as the cockroach¡¯s small black eyes scanned the area, its antennas twitching frantically, trying to sense my position.

    The jaguar was already up, searching for me, but I circled them slowly, using my rogue class to stay unnoticed.

    However, no matter how sneaky I was, I couldn¡¯t hide the blood pouring from my arm.

    A second later, the dead jaguar was charging toward me.

    I didn¡¯t run from it.

    I rushed at the necromancer.

    I slammed my shoulder into it with everything I had, sending it rolling to the ground. I fell on top of it as my invisibility vanished.

    The jaguar bit into my back, but my armor held.

    The cockroach wasn¡¯t so lucky¡ªits exoskeleton cracked under my dagger as I plunged it into its grotesque chest, white blood bursting from the wound.

    Poisoning Effect - Ineffective.

    "That should¡¯ve work! It always works!" I cried, raising my dagger for another strike, but before I could bring it down, the jaguar clamped onto my already wounded arm.

    I scrambled to the side, stabbing the dead jaguar, but it didn¡¯t let go. Wasn¡¯t this thing already dead?

    The necromancer moved  away, preparing to use its magic to power the nearby trees.

    I couldn¡¯t let it to do it, I¡¯d lose all the ground I had conquered.d

    I gritted my teeth and ignored the pain of the monster tearing my arm apart.

    It was hard to run with several pounds of undead jaguar hanging off my limb, but I did it anyway.

    The cockroach looked stunned, victory seeming to slip away from its insectoid frame.

    I swung my arm¡ªjaguar and all¡ªleveraging my high stats and smashing the cockroach right in the face.

    I doubted anyone had ever struck something with a jaguar before, but there was a first time for everything, right?

    The necromancer collapsed, and I followed up with a lightning strike.

    The attack hit its head.

    Stunning Effect - Effective.

    At that moment, the jaguar finally released what was left of my arm. I crouched and drove my dagger straight into the necromancer¡¯s tiny eyes.

    Poisoning Effect - Effective.

    It was instant. The necromancer spasmed in all directions, trying to turn and run, trying to scramble to the side¡ªbut all it managed to do was thrash on the ground, gasping for air until it died.

    The jaguar mimicked its movements, as did several trees around us.

    I released a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, watching the cockroach twitch one last time.

    Congratulations! You have slain Insect Necromancer - Rank F3

    Congratulations! Your Soul Core upgraded.

    Calculating...

 Chapter 37 - Arriving.

    Ding! Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    General Rank upgraded.

    Strength upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F4

    Constitution: F3

    Magic: F2

    Mana: F3

    Speed: F3

    Strength: F2

    It was hard to breathe or even register what was happening around me. The excruciating pain made me wince, and before I knew it, I was on the ground, staring up at the sky through the tree canopies.

    The full moon hung above, seeming to gaze directly at me. It was hard to look away, but I had to check.

    I twisted my head and saw the wound.

    Half of my forearm was gone.

    A jaguar fang was embedded in the torn flesh¡ªjust the sight of it made the pain worse.

    "Zach? Are you¡ª" Elk''s question died on his lips when he saw my wound.

    A second later, the sound of fireballs hurling through the air and swords clashing filled my ears. The noise overwhelmed my senses, a cold shiver running down my spine as my eyes fought to stay open.

    Then, I felt it¡ªflesh moving, throbbing, inch by inch reconstructing itself. Each fragment of regrown muscle brought a fresh wave of pain. I wanted to scream but clenched my teeth, keeping my eyes shut.

    They kept attacking Mary¡¯s shield until, suddenly, the pain was gone.

    I raised my arm¡ªit was completely healed. Not even a scar remained.

    I rolled onto my side and sat up. My companions lay on the ground, panting.

    How many skills and attacks had they thrown at Mary?

    She looked the most drained of them all, barely able to catch her breath.

    "Thank you, guys," I said, moving closer. "I know you''re all exhausted, but we need to get moving. We can¡¯t rest in these woods anymore."

    They looked up at me, exhaustion heavy in their eyes, but no one protested.

    Our plan to sleep and prepare for the dungeon dive the next day was officially shot to hell.

    "Give us a minute," Elk finally said, swallowing hard as he pulled a canteen from his inventory. He passed it around, sharing with everyone as we waited.

    Less than a minute later, they were all up and ready to go.

    "I¡¯ll scout ahead while invisible. Their illusions are good, but there¡¯s this blue thread that¡¯s easy to spot. We¡¯ll avoid them at all costs. If one of these vermin has a couple of competitors under its control, we¡¯d be in for an infernal fight."

    I felt the need to explain everything on my mind, leaving no room for questioning.

    They all seemed healed and well. If the healing shield had worked on me, it had certainly cured anything they suffered after fighting the trees and the necromancers.

    "I¡¯ll head in this direction.¡± I pointed northwest, ¡°keep your eyes up. I¡¯ll break invisibility when we need to turn and occasionally to make sure you don¡¯t lose track of me."

    They nodded, and I started moving through the woods.

    Even invisible, it was hard to shake the tension.

    First, it was the Kobolds, then bigger kobolds, then invisible jaguars. Yeah, I could see the difficulty ramping up. But the necromancers were on a whole other level¡ªmore durable, more intelligent, and trickier to spot. These weren¡¯t simple fights like the ones we¡¯d had the past few days or even against bosses.

    I had to stay aware of every step I took. There was no other way.

    After half an hour of walking straight with the others following my lead, I spotted the first blue thread hanging from a tree a few steps to my right.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Looking up into the canopy, it was clear¡ªone of the giant cockroaches was up there, lurking, waiting to strike. Its glistening exoskeleton shimmered under the moonlight.

    I hate cockroaches, I thought, turning left and reappearing to signal the way to my companions.

    I kept glancing back, making sure the necromancer hadn¡¯t spotted them.

    We trailed through the woods for hours, avoiding necromancers here and there.

    They weren¡¯t swarming the jungle, but they seemed to work in pairs. Another clue that kept our path secure was spotting dead animals and trees scattered across the landscape. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to find carcasses in the past few days, but today, they were likely being used to fuel the necromancers'' magic.

    With every hundred steps we took, the forest thinned, and the monsters'' presence dwindled. The slope grew steeper, and I could see on the map that we were approaching what we assumed was a dungeon.

    We were tired, yeah, but at least we¡¯d gained a few hours over Max and his party, who had spent the whole night sleeping.

    Looking back¡ª besides the beach shard drop¡ª I hadn¡¯t felt drained after using a spell, but after the third hour, my body started to protest. Exhaustion crept in¡ªnot the kind that made my knees buckle, but something else.

    With each invisible step, my heart felt heavier and heavier.

    I assumed it had to do with the core the system always referenced. Even if a skill had no mana cost, using it for too long would eventually take its toll, no matter how simple the spell was.

    It was a relief when we finally emerged from the forest onto a rocky hill.

    A fifty-foot stretch of open ground separated the forest¡¯s edge from the base of the hill, littered with rocks of various sizes.

    I called my companions to wait while I checked if any of the rocks had a blue string connecting them. I probably walked half a mile in each direction before finally returning and collapsing onto the ground, breathing in relief for the first time in hours.

    As I scanned the surroundings, the moon hid behind the forest canopies, leaving us in near darkness. The only reason we could see anything was Elk¡¯s fireball lighting the way.

    "Let¡¯s not make a bonfire tonight," Mary suggested, and everyone agreed.

    We stared at the forest edge for a few minutes, imagining what was happening inside.

    How many people would be turned into puppets for literal insects? Or worse¡ªwould they wear them as flesh suits like the first one we killed?

    Just the memory made me sick.

    "Let¡¯s try to rest, though. We¡¯re really close," I said, my voice weaker than I expected.

    "You first, mate. You look like you¡¯re about to collapse," Elk interjected as I got up to take the first watch.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, standing¡ªonly for my knees to give out. I would¡¯ve hit the ground hard if Tress hadn¡¯t caught me in time.

    "You look like a ghost, dude," Mary added. "For the love of god, sleep first."

    "Do I?" I looked at Tress as she gently lowered me to sit on the ground.

    She grimaced, nodding in a way that tried to soften just how bad I actually looked.

    I wanted to argue, but before I could, I was already asleep.

    <hr>

    I had no idea how long I slept, but when I opened my eyes, the sun was already up, stinging my sight. I raised a hand to my forehead and sat up abruptly.

    "Hey, relax. Everything¡¯s fine." Mary raised both hands with a smile. "You¡¯re fine. We¡¯re fine," she added as I scanned our surroundings.

    Damn, I hadn¡¯t realized I was this on edge.

    "Hey, mate. How¡¯re you feeling?" Elk asked. He was sitting on a rock a few feet away, chewing on what looked like a piece of meat¡ªbut it didn¡¯t look like jerky. Before I could ask, I noticed the dead jaguar lying near his feet.

    "You went into the forest?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Nah, it came our way. Mary heard it." Elk shrugged, taking another bite.

    "It could¡¯ve been a necromancer."

    "It¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t it?" Elk arched an eyebrow and kicked the beast¡¯s corpse. I couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    The beast had been cleaned, its meat cut, and by the looks of it, cooked over a bonfire just a couple of feet away from me.

    The smell was phenomenal. Fat dripped into the flames, sizzling and releasing a smoky aroma that reminded me of a Brazilian barbecue¡ªexcept I doubted they ate their version of jaguars.

    "Want some?" Mary asked. "We bought this pan at the market and used the beast¡¯s fat to fry it. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re still saving up credits for something useful." She spoke as if she expected me to protest.

    Maybe it was my upbringing, but I always believed every coin counted. I was never a spender.

    Back on the streets, while some of my friends drowned their reality in alcohol or cheap drugs, I spent my time searching for the best hideouts to stash whatever little money I had.

    That was one of the reasons I got out.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to be mad because they bought a pan.

    I¡¯d be mad if they didn¡¯t share with me¡ªand obviously, they did.

    "Take care, it¡¯s hot," Mary said, moving a piece of meat to the edge of the pan.

    It bounced on my palm, but I eventually managed to hold it and take a bite.

    It lacked spices, but the fat in the meat made up for it.

    "And this other smell?" I asked, my nostrils overwhelmed by something intoxicating.

    "It was a bit expensive, not gonna lie. But it was worth it," she said apologetically.

    But the moment she handed me a cup filled with hot coffee and I took my first sip, I forgot about everything else.

    For a few seconds, I was back home.

    With my eyes closed, I could almost picture the walls of my tiny apartment.

    A rush of emotion hit me when I thought about what might¡¯ve happened to it, but I wasn¡¯t gonna let that ruin the day.

    We were close to the dungeon, weren¡¯t we?

    I opened my map and saw that we were practically on top of the rectangular shape marking its location. We¡¯d moved the whole way toward it.

    My eyes drifted to the side until I found the group I assumed was Max¡¯s.

    Something was off.

    Instead of nine people, there were only eight now.

    Did the necromancer get one of them?

    I wasn¡¯t particularly happy that someone had died, but I was definitely relieved that our task in nearly two and a half days just got a little easier.

    With that in mind, I pushed myself up and walked toward Tress, who stood near the edge of the slope.

    "You look better," she said, looking at me, her stoic mask intact.

    "Thanks," I replied, taking another sip.

    "Strange drink, this one of yours." She pointed at the cup, and I shrugged.

    "It¡¯s great. Better than Vermilion Paste," I joked.

    For a fraction of a second, she looked offended.

    "You humans are always joking, aren¡¯t you?" she asked, though there was no anger in her tone.

    "Look."

    She pointed toward the horizon, then down at the base of the slope.

    As I followed her gaze, my grip on the mug grew weaker.

    "Damn."

 Chapter 38 - Shadow Spiral (1).

    At first, I realized the three hills we saw on the map were actually a single one that spanned miles in a wide circle.

    Then it became clear what we actually gazed on the map was a giant crater with a rectangular platform at the bottom of it.

    It was hard to see the thing, but with my eyes squinted and a couple of seconds to adjust, I saw it perfectly. It was a simple rectangular arena with something moving in it. It moved like a beast, getting from one side to the other, impatient. Still, the shadows of the crater only let me see its blurred silhouette.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Take one step forward, and you¡¯ll see,¡± Tress said solemnly.

    I inspected the edge of the thing. I could take three, maybe four steps before falling over the precipice. But it was clear there was a way to reach the bottom.

    A steep, step-less spiral descended toward the arena below.

    I took one move forward, and a new message popped up.

    Ding ¨C You encountered a dungeon.

    Dungeon ¨C Shadow Spiral ¨C Rank F4

    Tasks to complete the dungeon:

    1 ¨C Defeat the boss at the crater¡¯s bottom.

    2 ¨C Get back to the top.

    Do you accept the challenge?

    [Y/N]

    Only one party can enter a dungeon, and the challenge will start instantaneously if you take ten steps into the spiral or remain where you are for:

    5¡­

    4¡­

    I stepped back, and the message disappeared.

    ¡°I was expecting a title for discovering the first dungeon,¡± I said, taking another sip of my coffee.

    ¡°Check your notifications. That already happened a few hours ago.¡±

    I checked the log and noticed there were a lot of congratulatory messages I had missed.

    Someone had earned a title for being the first to build a camp.

    Another for being the first to kill a necromancer.

    A poor bastard even gained a title for being the first competitor to become a necromancer¡¯s puppet.

    Amidst all the titles, one caught my eye.

    Emilia Hawthorn just earned the [Dungeon Survivor] title ¨C Be the first to enter and conquer a dungeon.

    The message repeated itself, calling the names of Vart¡¯Alarir and Kira¡¯Nom, the two arahaktar who were Emilia¡¯s companions.

    ¡°Glad to know they followed my advice,¡± I muttered, then added internally, And I hope they listen to the second one when the time comes.

    ¡°We need to fill the others in. It won¡¯t be easy,¡± Tress said, sighing as the words died on her lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem as confident as usual¡­¡± I stepped toward her, taking one of her arms. She looked at me with a half-smile.

    ¡°The Faceless¡­ haven¡¯t spoken to me since that moment in the forest when they warned me about the three fires bringing relief.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, patting her armored elbow. ¡°I¡¯m sure if we were going to die, God would whisper something about it to you.¡± I joked, but her expression turned to stone.

    ¡°What? Did I offend you?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised by her reaction.

    ¡°No, but don¡¯t think that can¡¯t happen. I¡¯m just an instrument to the Faceless. I have no hope of being important. If they whisper something to me, it¡¯s because they know my actions¡ªor those of the people around me¡ªwill have an impact. But that could happen far in the future, or I may never even see it. There are other oracles¡­ We¡¯re few, but there are others.¡±

    ¡°So what? We just need to be careful. And we are careful, aren¡¯t we?¡± I raised an eyebrow, and that finally got a half-smile out of her.

    ¡°When you¡¯re not jumping on monsters to save our lives¡­ yes. Just promise me you¡¯ll be careful. The thing down there¡­ it¡¯s strange.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be ominous,¡± I whispered, but looking at the arena below the crater and how the beast moved with a strange, graceful flow, there was no better word to describe it than strange.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I pulled her gently by the arm, and she snapped out of her trance, tearing her gaze away from the sight below.

    <hr>

    Elk and Mary finished eating and were ready to dive into the dungeon. The only thing we decided to do first was throw the jaguar¡¯s corpse back into the forest and erase any trace of our presence there.

    Looking at the map, no one was close, and Max¡¯s group had resumed their walk toward the city stone. But just as wisely as we had, they decided to find a safer path instead of venturing through the necromancer-infested forest.

    After clearing everything, we moved toward the edge of the crater, where the spiral descended toward the boss arena.

    Messages appeared before our eyes but vanished as soon as we stepped ten paces inside.

    The steep descent was wide enough for the four of us to walk side by side with room to spare, but we still decided to hug the wall.

    As soon as we started descending, notifications of viewership blew up like crazy, and I involuntarily hoped our performance down there would attract some kind of sponsorship. Every one I had gained so far had been more than beneficial, and I was cheering for the others to get sponsored by viewers or gods.

    Was the Faceless a god watching the games? I wondered during my first steps, but I quickly dismissed the thought. There was no point thinking about anything except the task ahead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scout, like we did in the woods.¡± I activated [Shadow Step] and moved along the steep path. With each step, we drew closer to the boss at the bottom, the sun grew dimmer, and the shadows deepened.

    We walked for five minutes, and the crater¡¯s edge started to feel several feet above my head. The descent wouldn¡¯t be as long as we had feared, but we still had no idea what to expect.

    Unease crept over me as I moved through the shadows. There was nothing there¡ªno enemies, no movement. I couldn¡¯t believe the dungeon would have only a boss waiting at the end. There had to be more.

    As if cursed for thinking that, Elk¡¯s voice reached my ear.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong here, Zach.¡±

    I turned and immediately saw what he meant. Exactly where they stood¡ªbut not where I was¡ªthe rock walls stirred.

    They took a few steps back and started moving quickly toward me, but with each step, the movement inside the walls followed them.

    After a few seconds, something leapt from the wall.

    Two long arms struck Elk with extreme force, and the devil stumbled, his hooves skidding across the ground toward me.

    I barely had time to grab him by his robe.

    He teetered on the crater¡¯s edge, one hoof on solid ground while the other dangled over the abyss, his robe the only thing keeping him from falling.

    With my free hand, I pulled him back onto the platform.

    I finally got a good look at our assailant. Two rocky arms remained exactly where they¡¯d been two seconds ago, pulling themselves free from the stone.

    Another set of arms erupted from the walls at immense speed, aiming for Tress this time, but the myriad was more than ready to dodge.

    ¡°Run, Mary!¡± I called as she stepped toward me, just as another set of arms lashed out at her. The creatures¡¯ objective was clear¡ªthey were trying to knock us into certain death.

    The things started pulling themselves from the walls with surprising ease. It was like watching a Japanese horror movie, in which the ghost moves in an entirely unnatural way.

    That was how these rocky monsters emerged.

    Elbows and hands bent in the wrong directions, dragging thin torsos and heads too large for their bodies. They dropped to the ground, their unnervingly long legs absorbing the impact at the same time.

    The creatures were entirely made of brownish rock¡ªno features, no clothes, no armor. Just a strange, living mineral.

    They rose with shocking speed and rushed toward us, both hands outstretched like zombies in an old movie. Tress had already moved in the opposite direction, while Mary, Elk, and I remained close¡ªexcept they couldn¡¯t actually see me.

    Mary shoved one of the monsters away with ease, and it stumbled over the one behind it. However, the other went past her, heading straight for Elk.

    The thing moved like a mindless machine, its only function to push. With both hands, it gained a sudden burst of speed¡ªprobably a skill¡ªand lunged at Elk, unaware that I was right beside it.

    I was faster. I shouldered the monster, and it and tumbled over the edge, falling to the crater¡¯s bottom.

    Congratulations! You have slain Earth Pusher ¨C F5

    ¡°That¡¯s a fitting name,¡± I muttered as the words appeared in my mind.

    Tress kept dodging the pusher trying to send her to her death. She was fast, but the creature was cornering her dangerously close to the edge.

    Mary didn¡¯t need help with the one near her. She kept shoving the creature back until it was the one trapped, teetering near the precipice.

    ¡°Damn, I love irony,¡± I said, rushing to help Tress.

    The monster lunged for her again with its usual move, and as she dodged, I struck down with my dagger¡ªonly to feel the jarring impact of metal against solid rock.

    Okay, that¡¯s not going to work.

    The monster turned its attention to me, but as soon as its back was exposed, Tress kicked its leg out from under it, sending it tumbling down the precipice.

    Is that it? My face twisted into a not-so-surprised grimace.

    Then I noticed the walls stirring.

    Not just where we stood, but all over the dungeon¡ªboth from the path we had come and down below.

    Dozens and dozens of pushers peeled away from the rock, falling to the ground.

    And near them, other golems emerged¡ªonly these ones carried swords, shields, and staffs.

 Chapter 39 - Shadow Spiral (2).

    "How are we supposed to get down there alive against this many golems?" I asked out loud as the creatures on the ground sluggishly started to get up.

    "Let''s go up," Mary suggested, looking toward Tress''s position. The myriad was surrounded by four golems, while on our side, I could count at least ten nearby, with more and more behind them.

    The ones close to Tress had swords in hand and were nearly standing. No boost of speed yet.

    We rushed to help her.

    Sensing our approach, the monster closest to us turned to attack with a thrust, but Mary shoved it back. It stumbled on its feet against another golem.

    That gave Tress enough space to grip the apparently edgeless rock sword and throw the monster down the hole.

    The other two were rising, but Mary pushed them again, and they fell to the ground. The bastards were damn heavy, but I managed to grab one while Elk did the same with the other, and we threw them toward the boss down below.

    I heard something flying in our direction and barely had time to turn.

    A rock hit me right in the midsection. The thing was pointy and dented my Roman chest plate. If I didn¡¯t have it, I¡¯d probably have my heart pierced by now.

    "Behind the shield!" I called, catching my breath and moving to the rail behind Mary.

    Looking over her shoulder, I saw the golems with staffs preparing magic with one hand and releasing it with the staff.

    The rocks would exit the stone wall, fly toward the staff, form pointed lances, and shoot toward us.

    Thankfully, Mary¡¯s shield was gigantic and held all the projectiles that hit it, while the others flew way over our heads.

    I looked back at the trajectory of one of them and saw it hitting an invisible wall close to where we had entered the dungeon.

    The thing dematerialized in an instant, like it had been hit by a heat of a thousand degrees. There was no way out by climbing back to the top without defeating the dungeon.

    We kept walking back instinctively, my mind swirling with ideas on how to reach the bottom.

    I looked down the spiral and counted three full circles until the boss, and the monsters only occupied one of them.

    "Maybe we can jump to the next platform," I offered.

    "Too much room for error. I can''t let you die," Tress argued, looking down the slope at my side.

    "They''re coming, lads. We need to decide now," Mary said, looking over her shield as another stone spell flew right above her head.

    "Actually, I don''t think we have the time," Elk pointed toward the grouped enemies, and I noticed the ones with stone swords rushing too fast in our direction.

    I positioned myself behind the shield again and waited. They thrust against it as if it was the only option in their programming.

    The golems acted more like zombies in a horror movie than intelligent beings. They kept thrusting their swords, and we kept moving back.

    Mary tried to push back, but before she could, another golem would strike.

    We were getting dangerously close to the start of the dungeon and the invisible killing wall when we collectively started pushing together with Mary.

    It was more effective than we thought, and our coordinated pushes seemed to be enough to drive the monsters away.

    I heard them tumbling and looked over the shield.

    There were five. All the others stood away as if waiting for us to deal with them before it was their turn.

    "When the first strike comes, we''ll push with all our strength. When they crash, we''ll gain space over them. Mary will keep the shield up, and we''ll drop them down," I stated my plan, and no one argued against it.

    When the first strike came, we were ready for it.

    We pushed against it, and the crash of stone against stone echoed through the crater. I even heard some cracking. We jumped over the fallen enemies, with Mary halting and already receiving spells against her shield.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The enemies rose, but we were faster. In the span of a minute, the five golems had been dealt with.

    "I hope they fall over the boss''s head," I muttered, looking over the shield once more.

    Another flying rock aimed at our heads shot toward the invisible wall, but instead of walking back, we moved forward. At least now we had one way to deal with them properly¡ªunless they decided to attack us with more than five.

    Even so, it would be difficult to surround us. If we hugged the wall, either Tress or I could cover the other side with our strength or even use our blades to drive the creatures down the precipice.

    This time, though, they didn''t move toward us. They stayed clustered together, dozens and dozens of golems halted along the spiral.

    The mages threw rocks at us while the others seemed to be waiting for orders from an unknown entity.

    "Forward," I said, watching their behavior.

    As soon as we took five steps toward them, five of the creatures moved ahead. These had spears in their hands. The range of their weapons and the possibility that they¡¯d strike over the shield made me shiver. However, as they moved forward, I noticed something else.

    At the edge of the line of monsters, one of them took a step back.

    As soon as their leg crossed the halfway point of the circle, it disintegrated, just like the rocks that flew over our heads.

    An idea flashed in my mind.

    "I have a plan, but you''ll have to trust me," I told them, and instantly, their three pairs of eyes locked onto mine.

    "It''ll be something crazy like running on water, am I right?" Mary asked.

    "It''ll get you killed so we can reach the bottom?" Tress asked.

    "I''m not that altruistic, Tress. Besides, you don¡¯t need to start acting different just because we¡¯re bonded. Please, don¡¯t make this weird," I pleaded as I heard the rocky steps of the spearmen moving toward us. "And you, Elk? Nothing to say?"

    "I have no plan, so I''ll follow yours," he stated plainly, no fear in his voice.

    "When I command, we''ll run as fast as we can and drive them back." I put as much confidence in my voice as possible, but it wasn''t enough to stop Mary from gasping.

    "I said I need you to trust me. I''ll take care of the flank; you, Elk, and Tress will handle the push. All right?"

    She grimaced as if wanting to protest, but the monsters were close, and she had no better idea.

    "I don¡¯t want to die stupidly, Zach," she gritted her teeth, preparing for the hard task. She turned forward. "When you say it."

    I looked over the shield again. The mages were forming their spells, and the spearmen were halfway toward us. Soon, they¡¯d use their speed boost¡ªI was sure of it.

    As soon as I saw the one in front plant the balls of its feet on the ground, I knew it was time.

    "Run!" I commanded, and in the next second, we were crashing against rocky spears. They fell to the ground like the swordsmen from before.

    Elk looked at them as we jumped over the fallen enemies, as if asking whether we should throw them into the precipice.

    "Keep running!" I bellowed, and they followed.

    Magic crashed against the shield, along with swords and more spears. They pushed against us, and their strength was, of course, greater than ours, but we held our ground. On the left, the golems that got past the shield were quickly kicked off the ledge by me.

    I had to suppress the urge to scream, "This is Sparta!" a few times.

    As I kicked one of the golems, a magic stone hit me right in the shoulder.

    It was enough to send me rolling to the ground¡ªthankfully, toward the wall and not the other direction.

    It hurt like hell, but lying there, I saw our plan working.

    Mary, Tress, and Elk struggled to keep their position, but as the golems in front pushed forward, the ones in the back stepped back to gain more space to fight.

    Those ones were being obliterated.

    With each second, we gained another foot of distance, and the creatures literally lost their feet, legs, and bodies¡ªwithout a single scream of pain.

    I got up just in time to defend Tress from a hurled spear, striking it with my dagger and sending it flying past the side of her head.

    "We''re close! Keep going!" I shouted, the pain in my shoulder lessening with each strike the golems delivered to Mary¡¯s shield.

    "We... don¡¯t... feel... close!" Mary managed to say, her voice raspy and labored.

    "Look back, and you''ll see," I told her as I kicked another monster.

    The four spear golems from before were several feet away. We had already run through half of the full circle of creatures.

    "Push!" Mary screamed, and we pushed like football tacklers training against the heaviest blocking sleds. She might not have understood exactly how it was working, but she definitely felt it.

    Between defending their flanks, I helped push, seeing the ultimate prize drawing closer.

    "Push!" Elk cried.

    "Push!" Tress echoed, and the adrenaline made us work three times harder.

    The monsters struck, but we''d become a force of nature, one whose only interest was moving forward as fast as possible.

    I didn¡¯t see the moment we finally did it¡ªI only realized it when we crashed against the ground, Mary''s shield bracing us, with no more enemies in front. My fear of being ripped apart by the invisible wall had no time to manifest.

    We were through it.

    I looked back, still on the ground. A few golems remained, standing still, watching us for a couple of seconds.

    Then, they sluggishly walked toward the stone walls and melted into them, becoming one with the crater once again.

    "We did it," Mary panted as I helped her up, and she helped the others.

    Looking back and ahead, it became clear we''d just gone through one-third of the dungeon, with the other third of the spiral still waiting for us.

    The rest of the path was made of black rock. No monsters were in sight, so I took a step forward.

    Before I could even process it, I was already falling.

 Chapter 40 - Shadow Spiral (3).

    "Hold still!" Tress''s voice roared through the spiral as she yanked me by the hand.

    Dread had already made me grow cold as the darkness below opened its mouth to swallow me.

    The exact place I stepped on didn¡¯t just fall to pieces into the void below¡ªit pulled me as if gravity had suddenly increased.

    There was magic in those loosened steps, designed to make us fall.

    I extended my free hand and grabbed Tress¡¯s other one as she pulled me back up.

    We all took a collective step back, hugging the wall, and breathed.

    "What do you guys think?" I asked, already having a pretty good hunch about what this place was.

    "It¡¯s a minefield," Mary muttered. "It¡¯s a trap to make us fall. It all depends on where we step."

    She pointed to the loosened ground, and it was a perfect square.

    It felt like I was in some old Indiana Jones movie, but she was right.

    "I¡¯ll run a test," Mary added, stepping forward and stopping exactly where I¡¯d almost fallen. She grabbed her shield with both hands and slammed it against the ground, but nothing happened.

    The black mass remained untouched.

    "Do you mind, Elk? You¡¯ve got the best clothes for us to grab onto in case it pulls you," I offered with a grimace. I didn¡¯t enjoy offering a friend as a sacrifice.

    "I never thought these clothes would be more than a show of my failure in the eyes of the other Arahaktars," he said, more to himself than to us, his voice carrying a strange emotion.

    There was so much to Elk that I didn¡¯t know yet, but he gave me no chance to press further into it.

    "I¡¯ll do it gladly. Just hold on firmly, please."

    I stepped behind him, gripping the fabric near his right shoulder with both hands while Tress took the other side.

    He stepped ahead.

    Nothing.

    We all breathed in relief.

    "Another one, pal," I muttered.

    "To where?" he asked, and I looked down at the ground.

    Now it became clear we had three options¡ªleft, middle, and right.

    We had no idea if just one of the blocks was safe or if two of them were. I had stepped on the right one when I almost fell and on the middle one now that Elk was safe.

    "Middle?" I offered, and he took the small leap quickly, not giving himself time to hesitate.

    He was pulled with a mighty force toward the void, and the fabric of his tunic started to tear beneath my fingers as I pulled back. But the pull would drag us with him.

    I had to use a small [Lightning Momentum] to pull myself in the other direction, and thankfully, that was enough for Tress and Elk to hold on to the left wall¡ªproving, thankfully, that it was a safe one.

    "Okay, this is not going to work," Elk panted, his forehead soaked with sweat.

    "We need to figure out a different way to test the platforms." Tress''s gaze was already distant, trying to piece it together.

    I stepped back to where Mary now sat and joined her.

    Not long after, we were sitting in a circle in the only small area of this third of the dungeon that was actually safe.

    Mary drank from the canteen we shared and passed it to Elk. By the time it was my turn, the thing was already empty.

    The devil shrugged at me, and I opened my shop.

    Refilling the canteen cost us 10 credits, but those were credits well spent.

    As I mentally pressed the Yes button, an idea came to mind.

    I remembered how Elk had dealt with the problem of the two female Arahaktars a day ago and decided to search for a rope.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Long Rope - 5 credits

    I bought three of them, and they magically appeared in my hands.

    "I guess someone has a plan," Tress said before drinking from the refilled canteen.

    "Mary¡¯s shield is weightless unless someone tries to use it, right?" I asked. "What if someone tries to pull it from her?"

    Mary¡¯s eyes widened, and she stood, already understanding the task. She extended her hand for me to give her the ropes.

    She quickly wrapped the three ropes around the handle of her shield, gave them to us, and sat atop her giant shield.

    "Now, try to pull me," she said with a smile, and we got to work.

    I counted down from three, gritted my teeth, and pulled with all the strength I could muster.

    She didn¡¯t move an inch.

    We all grinned like we¡¯d just won the lottery and decided to put it to the test.

    I wrapped the rope around my waist, and Tress tied a knot I¡¯d never seen before. Then, I moved to the last platform we¡¯d confirmed was secure, stepped onto the middle one¡ªwhich we already knew was safe as well¡ªand then jumped to the right one.

    The void tried to pull me in, but my fall was short-lived.

    It was exhausting to pull myself back up to the safe platform in the middle, but it was better than falling to my death.

    "Now, we just keep doing that until we reach the bottom," Elk said with a confident smile.

    "It¡¯ll actually be fun trying to guess. Maybe we can count who gets the most right," Mary added, and I found it peculiar how she could find amusement in such a situation.

    "We can do that, but I think we should all jump on the three platforms. That¡¯s why I bought three ropes."

    "But why? We just saw you struggling to climb back. Why would we tire ourselves out before fighting whatever''s down there?" Elk asked.

    "Because defeating the boss is just the first task we need to complete to clear the dungeon¡ªgetting back up is another one. I know you don¡¯t have movies back on your planet, but I¡¯ve seen this before. Getting the prize is hard, but escaping is always a challenge, too. We better have a clear view of the way back when we need to climb up later."

    Elk seemed puzzled for a few seconds. I didn¡¯t expect him to get the reference, but he understood the gist of it.

    <hr>

    The following thirty minutes weren¡¯t pleasant, but we managed to get through it.

    We jumped from platform to platform, taking time to decide where to jump next after everyone was back on their feet.

    "Another point to Zach and Elk!" Mary shouted as Tress struggled to get back up.

    "What¡¯s the score again?" the myriad asked, extending her hand and waiting for the canteen, which was in my inventory this time.

    "Zach 25, Elk 23, Tress 20," Mary said after counting in her head again.

    "Damn, is there math involved in this?" Tress asked between gulps.

    "Probably." I shrugged and laughed.

    The truth was, I had no idea. I¡¯d studied just enough math to pass my exams after joining school late, and honestly, my friends did most of the work helping me with formulas before the actual tests. I spent most of my study time on history and social studies¡ªthe ones I deemed most important if I wanted to become a lawyer in the future.

    And now here I was, an intergalactic gladiator.

    I laughed at that too, looking at the path ahead. We were maybe twenty platforms away from reaching the end of the black zone of the crater.

    It was now clear the dungeon had three divisions. The first was the brown zone, where the golems had spawned to push us over the ledge. The second was this dark area filled with traps. And the third was the road leading to the boss.

    I genuinely hoped there wasn¡¯t a third challenge before the boss, because we were freaking tired.

    "Keep counting," I called to Mary as we jumped.

    This time, I fell¡ªbut I was still ahead, so I was fine.

    "25, 23, 21. Is there an upset forming?" she said as if she were some kind of football commentator.

    And damn, there was an upset forming. I kept falling and falling on the next jumps.

    "25, 28, 26!" Mary called.

    I was the one trailing now, and Tress had managed to surpass me with just a few jumps. Frustration started building inside me.

    Can I be this competitive? I asked myself as I prepared for the next jump.

    <hr>

    When we reached the last jump, I realized I was way more competitive than I thought.

    "Zach is 38, Elk is 37, and Tress is 36!" Mary called, filled with excitement, now standing on her shield instead of sitting.

    "What¡¯s that look on your face, Zach? You look like an Arahaktar before an arena duel. Isn¡¯t this just to lighten the mood before the battle?" Elk asked, only half-joking.

    I shrugged.

    "I like to win, I guess."

    I had a 66% chance of winning, but if I fell, we¡¯d tie, and there¡¯d be no other platform to break it.

    "I¡¯ll go middle," I called.

    "I¡¯ll take the last one," Tress said with a smile, leaving the competition to me and Elk.

    "I guess you¡¯ll fall, mate. Left is safe, I¡¯m sure of it." Elk raised his hairless eyebrows in defiance and smirked.

    "Jump!" Mary called, and I jumped.

    The world didn¡¯t fall from under my feet¡ªElk was the one falling.

    I crouched and extended a hand. He took it, already smiling.

    "All fun and games, right?" I said as he finally got up and shared the platform with me.

    "All fun and games, mate." He gave me one of his forearm shakes and looked ahead. "What now?"

    "We need to cross that veil, can¡¯t you see it?" Tress pointed to the almost invisible curtain a few steps ahead of us, where no square platform waited.

    "Now that you say it..." Elk muttered as we watched Mary untying the ropes, storing them and her shield in her inventory, and jumping across the platforms to meet us.

    "I guess it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go?" She stepped forward, placing one foot toward the veil.

    I looked down at the arena below. It wasn¡¯t that far now. If we fell from here, we probably wouldn¡¯t die, and yet, I still couldn¡¯t make out what the monster down there looked like.

    A veil covered the rectangular arena, revealing only its silhouette.

    It was clearly a four-legged beast, but there was something about the way it moved¡ªa strange, flowing motion.

    A shiver ran down my spine as we stepped toward the veil.

    As soon as we crossed it, a message popped up.

    Dungeon Boss Encountered - Shadow Drake - Rank F3

 Chapter 41 - Shadow Spiral (4).

    As soon as we all crossed the veil, the previously invisible curtain turned dark. I didn¡¯t need to try to know it was impossible to cross back.

    We had only one option¡ªkill the boss or be killed by it.

    There was still a small step for us to descend before reaching the rectangular-shaped room. As we walked toward it, we finally got a good look at the creature before us.

    The monster, which had been dashing through the crater behind the fog until that moment, was now still, sitting like a dog at the far end of the crater.

    As if waiting for its owner to arrive¡ªor, more specifically, for the warriors to fight us.

    Less calm was the viewership that kept appearing in waves at the edge of my vision. I caught sight of a few gods watching the fight as well¡ªmy patrons for sure. Maybe others had their eyes on my companions? I hoped so.

    It was hard to discern the boss¡¯s features. The crater¡¯s shadow was darker here, but the sun, nearing noon, helped clear the middle of the arena and part of its edge.

    I was expecting a four-legged dragon, like I¡¯d seen in a few video games, and in a way, I was right. Four limbs covered in dark scales, the monster was as big and muscular as a bull, but instead of a draconic face that could spit fire, it had a hundred different faces.

    Protruding from its thick neck, snakes of different sizes and colors hissed with their forked tongues.

    They were still at first, almost resembling the draconic face I was expecting, but with every step, they grew more agitated, moving in all directions.

    That was what gave the monster the strange flow we¡¯d noticed before. I¡¯d thought the creature had antennas that swayed with its movements, but they were actually snakes¡ªand they all seemed pretty annoyed that we were entering its lair.

    ¡°Is this from your planets?¡± I asked my companions as we stepped carefully toward the place.

    Dragons were a major part of Elk¡¯s culture, so I wasn¡¯t surprised when he was the one to speak, his voice laced with fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s a demon. A human creation, a blasphemy against the gods of Trass.¡±

    I looked back, and he was shaking, his eyes darting from side to side as if searching for an edge¡ªor maybe an exit.

    ¡°How do we kill it?¡± Tress offered, one hand on his arm, trying to calm the Arahaktar.

    ¡°I spent the last few years running and hiding from those monsters. I killed some inferior ones, but not a Drake. Fire is useless against their bodies, this I know, but it can hurt the heads.¡±

    It was all he could offer. It looked as if the demon was ready to turn and run, to try crossing the curtain even knowing it would kill him.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I took his arm with a firm grip, and the demon jolted, reality striking him as we locked eyes. He was a few inches taller than me, but at that moment, he looked so small.

    ¡°I need you. Can you have my back?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± he said after a second.

    ¡°As soon as we step in, make as many illusions as you can and fight the creature alongside Mary and Tress. I¡¯ll try to sneak up on it. Would you know where its heart is?¡±

    ¡°All dragons have their heart on their back, close to the neck. The few demons I killed followed a similar anatomy,¡± he offered, his breathing a little steadier.

    ¡°Right. Now make an illusion of me, and I¡¯ll go invisible. Fool the monster, and I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    I pressed my hand a little harder against his arm to make sure he understood. When he nodded, more determination in his eyes, I looked at Mary.

    ¡°They¡¯ll keep you alive. Keep that shield up, and don¡¯t let the monster kill the others.¡±

    Mary swallowed hard, but I could see courage in her eyes. Tress remained stoic¡ªif she had any worries, she kept them to herself.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°We can do this,¡± was all she said.

    I popped my invisibility skill and jumped down the crater.

    The monster didn¡¯t react at first, but as soon as Elk and several illusions of our party made the same movement, the creature dashed across the arena.

    Running like a bull in a Spanish arena, the monstrosity charged straight toward the real Elk. I was off to the right, my eyes locked on the boss.

    Mary was quick to step in front of Elk, her strength nearly not enough to hold the monster back, but as we¡¯d learned in the fight with the golems, with more than one person behind the shield, it was much easier to push.

    Elk helped her as Tress released a volley of arrows at the monster¡¯s snake-like heads.

    Some of the creatures made an awful sound but stopped moving after her attacks struck. It took a moment for me to realize they were most likely dead.

    The monster looked truly unnatural, as if the snakes had been sewn into its neck, but when one of them was hit by an arrow, it fell limp¡ªeach head acting as a separate creature rather than a single, unified being.

    Even with the intensity of the situation, that detail stuck in my mind. Maybe I¡¯d need to use it soon.

    As the arrows struck the monster, it staggered back a few steps.

    Elk followed up with fireballs. The creature dodged some of them, shifting to the side as if its hundred eyes gave it an uncanny awareness of every attack.

    But after a few shots, one finally landed. A few of the snake heads hissed before going limp. The monster crouched in a swift motion, rubbing its heads violently against the rocky, sandy ground to extinguish the flames.

    My companions repositioned themselves, and I figured this was my best opportunity.

    I only hoped Lightning Momentum wouldn¡¯t break my invisibility. No way to know without testing it first.

    ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± I muttered as lightning infused my feet, and I leapt straight at the creature. The monster was as tall as a horse, so landing on it shouldn¡¯t have been too hard.

    The problem was, it kept moving¡ªand I kept missing.

    Each time I lost momentum, one of the illusions was destroyed.

    On the third leap, I finally landed on the beast. It was sleek, but I held on.

    The impact sent the monster crashing to the ground. I wasn¡¯t expecting my weight to be enough to do that, but a pleasant surprise isn¡¯t something to scoff at.

    Now, the next step of the plan.

    I plunged my dagger as fast and forcefully as possible toward the base of the monster¡¯s neck.

    A few snakes turned toward me, but the delay between me entering combat and my invisibility breaking was generous enough that they never saw my blade coming.

    Half a second later, I felt the tip of my dagger cutting through the hard scales, slicing into the meat and muscle of the creature.

    The monster thrashed in a violent spasm, and I expected it¡ªjust like someone suffering from a heart attack¡ªto convulse, grunt, and fall dead.

    But instead, it kept thrashing.

    My invisibility had been broken, and my hardest strike hadn¡¯t been enough to kill it. Or had I missed the heart?

    It was like riding a mechanical bull¡ªexcept this one was faster, more violent, alive, and had hundreds of snakes trying to bite me. I managed to hold on only because my dagger was still buried deep in the monster¡¯s flesh.

    I had one more chance. If I hit it with lightning, maybe that would be enough. There was a critical chance, and the path to its insides was already open thanks to my dagger.

    I summoned my wand mid-motion, thrusting it toward the open wound. The crackling sound of lightning burst through the air and into the creature.

    The thrashing intensified for a moment¡ªthen the monster collapsed.

    It hit the ground, seemingly dead.

    All the snake faces lay motionless, no longer eager to kill us, no more strange flowing movements.

    ¡°That was it?¡± Mary asked. I had to scan the battlefield to find her among so many illusions. Elk must¡¯ve been exhausted keeping them up, but he hadn¡¯t dropped them.

    We received no message about killing the boss. And the devil knew it.

    I jumped off the corpse, watching it carefully.

    What did I need to do?

    I looked around¡ªup into the crater, back to the dead body. Was there another one somewhere?

    But no new monster appeared¡ªnot from the skies, not from the rest of the crater.

    Then, right where the creature had fallen, the snake heads began sinking into its body, as if something inside was pulling them in like strands of wool.

    We stood on guard, mesmerized by the eerie sight.

    When the last head disappeared, something burst from the creature¡¯s neck.

    A giant snake, fitting perfectly inside the now-empty space, erupted from the drake¡¯s body. It stood at least six feet tall, thick and menacing. A strange black veil seemed to wrap around it, fading as it opened its mouth and hissed toward the sky.

    All right, that¡¯s enough, I thought, preparing to dash and strike again, but the monster moved with unnatural speed. The draconic part of its body seemed half-dead, only partially responding to the snake¡¯s commands.

    Two of its limbs helped it move, but the others hung limp.

    The monster dashed¡ªbut it didn¡¯t aim at us.

    It crawled with eerie speed and dove straight into a wall, vanishing into the shadows.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what ¡®shadow¡¯ means,¡± Mary said as we stared at the dark, silent walls.

    Waiting.

 Chapter 42 - Shadow Spiral (5).

    ¡°You never said anything about a giant snake living inside that thing!¡± I called out to Elk, who only shrugged as if he had forgotten to tell me his favorite color was red.

    ¡°I never went this far,¡± he offered, and I couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Any tips?¡± Mary asked from behind her shield as we walked to the arena¡¯s center, where the sunlight shone brighter.

    ¡°Stay tight together, let¡¯s form a position beneath the light,¡± I said, just to make sure everyone was on the same page.

    Tress had her bow drawn, and her quiver seemed to still be near full. Elk¡¯s illusions surrounded us as well, some closer, others farther away, but nothing happened.

    ¡°It will try to kill us with hunger? Wait for us to get so tired that we¡¯ll stray from the sunlight?¡± Mary asked, and I realized she was trying to calm herself down, but it wasn¡¯t working. Her shield hand trembled with every second.

    Tress scanned the surroundings, searching for any anomalies on the walls, and I did the same.

    Elk seemed more afraid than Mary, but he was trying too hard to hide it. His forehead was soaked in sweat, and he kept waving his staff from one side to the other.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fucking snake,¡± I muttered to him. I wished I could be gentler at the moment, but I needed them ready to fight, not trembling with fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s a devil!¡± Elk protested, a little louder than I expected.

    As if the sound caused the reaction, the monster jumped from a nearby wall. The thing exited the shadows as if it were one with them, but each inch it moved through the air, it became less and less ethereal and more and more like a freakshow beast.

    ¡°Right!¡± I bellowed, turning Mary to the side and releasing a lightning strike. The magic hit the creature in the bulk of its body, the part that still had four limbs. Still, it didn¡¯t stop its dash.

    The next moment, the beast crashed against the shield.

    Its upper jaw bit the top of Mary¡¯s shield, threatening to yank it from her. Tress stepped forward, her bow now on her back, and her sword slashing toward the snake¡¯s face.

    The monster was smart, smarter than when it had several heads instead of one. It released its grip on the shield before it could be hit and dove back onto the ground, disappearing into the shadows.

    A part of me expected it to try another type of attack, but as soon as Tress finished the movement she had already started, the monster jumped from the shadows again, hitting Tress right on the back with the full weight of its head.

    The elf fell, her gace hitting the ground, her sword tumbling away. The monster prepared to attack, its snake head high in the sky and its drake body now standing on all fours. It appeared the boss was learning how to better control its entire body with each passing second.

    Before it could attack Tress, I had already activated my [Lightning Momentum]. The heat of the moment ended up throwing me a few inches away from where I intended, but with my dagger ready in my extended right hand, I was able to carve it into the side of the snake''s body.

    This time, the monster hissed in pain, a frenetic sound followed by a violent response. It thrashed with a boost of speed and strength that threw me away.

    The world blurred as I crashed against the closest wall. I blinked as my head rang with the impact. The first thing I noticed was the creature¡¯s blood pouring from its head. Then, Elk  released a fireball at it, and the monster hissed in pain As flames washed over it, slithering back  and disappearing into the dim shadows.

    It was almost like watching someone descending an elevator from the outside of a building, but Boss vanished into the shadow, almost as if melding with solid ground.

    It appeared that Elk believed it was coming for me and after freeing himself from the state he had been in, conjured a wall of fire around me. This skill hadn¡¯t been very useful until now, but I felt secure within it.

    Before the wall closed, Mary helped Tress get up.

    A few moments passed, but nothing happened. The monster seemed afraid of fire and knew it couldn¡¯t attack me or Elk without exposing itself to the flames.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    However, we also couldn¡¯t find the monster and kill it.

    We were caught between a rock and a hard place.

    ¡°Remove the wall, Elk. And be prepared to¡ª¡± Before I could finish, the snake¡¯s head erupted from between my legs, its giant maw already open.

    The next second, my ankle was between its fangs. The pain disappeared amidst the shock, almost paralyzing. I released a ¡®huh,¡¯ and then the searing sensation hit like a truck.

    My eyes were on the beast, and I knew it would start to thrash me, and my leg would be gone. Thankfully, my weapons responded very quickly due to my patronage.

    As soon as I felt the pinch on my leg, my wand was already being summoned and pointed at the creature.

    A lightning bolt struck the monster right between its eyes. My hair stood on end, but as I already knew, I wasn¡¯t hit by the magic.

    ¡°Remove the wall!¡± I shouted as the monster loosened its grip on my leg, and I was able to stumble away.

    I  tried to move as fast as I could, but my steps were too close or too far from each other. A haze struck my head, and it was as if I had drunk a whole bottle of wine.

    ¡°Poison¡­ Healing¡­¡± I muttered midway, hoping they could hear my cry.

    The next thing I heard was banging against the shield. I blinked, feeling my speed returning. Another bang against the shield, and I realized I was pushing through across the crater, my poisoned leg making me limp and slughshly move..

    A fireball hit the shield, and I was finally running.

    I reached the circle with them and gave a final punch on the shield to heal me.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± I exclaimed as the pain radiated through my fist. It had probably cleared the poison, but not the pain in my knuckles.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Elk asked, his voice less fearful now.

    ¡°We¡¯re taking it down. Slowly, but I feel we¡¯re winning.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Besides, we don¡¯t have the time to keep fighting it. We need to get away from here as soon as possible,¡± Mary added, reminding me of the urgency of reaching the city stone before Max and his party.

    ¡°I have a plan, it¡¯s kinda crazy, but I¡¯ll need cover in case it bites any of us again or comes at an angle I¡¯m not expecting,¡± I offered, and they all nodded quickly. ¡°That easy? All right.¡±

    I explained the plan to them as fast as I could and started moving a few feet away from them.

    ¡°Throw the rope now,¡± I asked, and Mary tossed it to me. I grabbed it quickly, waiting for the second part of the plan to start.

    Elk made his wall of fire around me, and I started counting. If I reached sixty and nothing happened, we would open the wall.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the monster to choose its target.

    Tress moved strategically a few steps away from Mary¡¯s cover, and the monster noticed it.

    The rope in my hand was already on fire. I tried to be strategic about it, burning only the middle parts and leaving the ends for me to grab. Sooner rather than later, the whole thing would be on fire, but I¡¯d much prefer a few burning on my hands than death.

    When the sound of feet sliding on the ground echoed through the crater, I knew the monster was trying to kill Tress.

    As soon as Elk¡¯s wall disappeared, I knew it for sure. The [Llightning Momentum] was already activated when I jumped toward the creature.

    My first experience taught me a little, and I took advantage of it. This time, I landed on the monster¡¯s back on the first try.

    It didn¡¯t fall, though. It was in the middle of a strike against Tress, its monstrous feet sunk deep into the ground.

    It was the perfect moment, so I held the rope as tight as possible and wrapped it around the creature¡¯s neck. The beast tried to dodge, but after I fid the first wrap rather easily, the others weren¡¯t that hard, even with its thick neck.

    I wished I had some crazy kratos chain skills in that moment because I¡¯d behead the creature, but all my fire-wrapped cord did was make room for the others.

    The monster thrashed as I gave another round of rope around its neck. I smelled its scales burning, and it was strangely pleasant. I was again a cowboy, but there was no croud cheering for me.

    I started to sink with the creature; it was trying to retreat into the shadows. Its drake body entered first, but when the snake neck tried to descend, my wrapped rope slowed it immensely.

    It was still going down, but it wouldn¡¯t go down easy.

    Holding the rope as firmly as possible, my skin started to burn like hell. It felt as if a giant kitchen grater rubbed against my skin over and over.

    I was about to scream, ¡°What the hell are you waiting for?¡± when the arrows flew.

    Then another, then another, and at the last, a single fireball.

    The creature¡¯s face fell limp to the side, but its body remained inside the shadows. My hands were a mess of blood and burns. They were pink, like a piglet''s newborn skin.

    I wasn¡¯t feeling pain anymore. It was so strange looking at my deformed hands like that.

    Then, Mary started to heal me, and the pain came.

    I rolled on the ground, feeling my body reconstruct my hands¡ªnerve by nerve, muscle by muscle, follicle by follicle.

    When it was finished, the message finally appeared.

    Task 1 - Complete

    Complete task 2 to earn your rewards.

    Escape the dungeon.

    Still on the ground, I watched as the crater growled violently¡ª as if a giant had just woken up inside it. In the next moment, the whole thing started to crumble. A giant rock fell right beside me. Before I could thank my luck, I was yanked from the ground by Tress and Elk.

    ¡°Time to run,¡± Mary shouted, dismissing her shield and running for her life.

 Chapter 43 - Back and Back Again.

    The curtain locking us in the boss arena disappeared as Mary dashed toward the steep climb.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Tress looked over her shoulder as she ran, making it clear she had a speed stat higher than mine indeed. Elk was close behind while I was at the rear.

    ¡°Fine!¡± I shouted amidst the sound of the crater collapsing.

    For the love of all that is sacred, how grateful I was we had downed every false platform on our way to the boss.

    Were there rocks and boulders falling over our heads? Yeah, for sure, but we had steady ground to climb.

    We ran as if our lives depended on it, because they did. Soon, the crater would be only half its original size if the walls kept falling like they had been.

    We started jumping from platform to platform, Elk making it in two jumps with his long legs and bent knees. With his hooves, it was like watching one of those goats that could climb mountains.

    That¡¯s how someone survives in a hostile place¡ªbeing fast and adaptable.

    I followed them, jumping from platform to platform just behind Mary. She kept looking over her shoulder as I jumped one platform ahead of her.

    She kept the pace with me, jumping to the second platform at my side, while Elk was ahead and Tress just behind.

    ¡°Zach, we¡¯re fucked!¡± She shouted, never stopping to run, and I finally saw what the hell she was seeing.

    The steps at the start of the steep climb had long fallen, and the platforms were quickly becoming the next target. Boulders fell, but the platforms also crumbled, as if replying to a command the giant beneath the crater had urgently dispatched.

    We weren¡¯t running faster than that.

    Mary and Elk were, though.

    ¡°You ahead, brace the wall!¡± I shouted, and thankfully, they heard it. The next second, they stopped jumping through the platforms, and I grabbed Mary by the hand.

    In the next instant, a [Lightning Momentum] threw us up and ahead at immense speed.

    Mary screamed at the top of her lungs as she realized we were going to hit one of the platforms ahead.

    I had no time to explain anything to her, though. I just tightened my grip on her hand and commanded another burst beneath my feet.

    The scream died in her mouth and turned into a faint gasp as we flew more toward the sky than the front.

    ¡°Just one more!¡± I yelled as I released another spell and hit the steep ground above, where Elk and Mary were still jumping platforms like Mario.

    Mary stumbled onto the ground, and for a moment, it seemed as if she was about to throw up.

    I braced the edge of the platform. We had just skipped half the distance, and I could see the bright sky closer.

    My eyes traveled toward the direction they needed to run, and dread filled my body as I noticed the ground falling in the opposite direction. The cracks would meet them halfway, and they wouldn''t have a chance of surviving unless Elk could actually climb like a goat.

    ¡°Tie a rope to your shield now!¡± I shouted, pulling Mary from her stupor. The adrenaline made her move quickly.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± I called to her as I ran alongside Elk and Tress, circling the crater above them. Mary ran behind me the whole time, holding her weightless shield in both hands.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Just hold firmly,¡± I commanded, and jumped, holding the cord with both hands.

    If before my hands had been grated by the ropes, now they were peeled by it. I felt like a giant, pained legume as I descended toward them, swallowing the agony as I screamed for them to stop.

    They did, both bracing against the wall to their side as they realized both ways were crumbling down.

    The descent was nothing but swift. I crashed against the wall a few times, but after a few bumps and a bloodied hand, I was at their height. I carefully searched for a platform between them and handed them my bloody hands.

    Grimaces blossomed on their faces, but they held on anyway.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Okay, maybe this is going to be rough,¡± I said more to myself than to them, but I saw how they stiffened.

    One [Lightning Momentum] later, we had traveled a few feet up, the gravity bringing us down hard, but I kept going, one after the other.

    ¡°One more!¡± I shouted as the strength beneath my feet died.

    When we reached Mary, both Elk and Mary were hugging me, and that proved to be very wise. When we reduced the surface area through which the lightning was released, it made us go faster.

    At least that¡¯s what they told me.

    Because as soon as we hit the platform where Mary waited for us, I passed out.

    <hr>

    I opened my eyes just as we reached the crater¡¯s end. I bumped against Tress¡¯ shoulder plate as she carried me.

    She slowly put me on the ground, and seeing that I had both eyes open, she smiled. A grin from ear to ear, one I had never seen her give.

    ¡°I thought I had lost you there,¡± she panted.

    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied, using my hands to sit, only to realize they were nearly destroyed by the rope¡¯s friction.

    My body wanted to indulge in the pain, but the sight before me was too unreal for me not to contemplate in awe.

    The crater''s hole was slowly terraformed. All the debris and rocks that fell from the walls magically arranged themselves as if thousands and thousands of invisible stone workers were doing their job.

    After two minutes, the place where the giant crater had been was replaced by a flat field with a single stone at the center of it. The mineral was rectangular and fixed on the wall horizontally, as if a pointer on a sundial.

    Messages popped up in my sight.

    Congratulations for completing the Dungeon!

    You received 6000 credits, divided equally among the party members.

    This is now a safe zone, healing is activated, and only your party can enter it.

    More rewards await at the center of the safe zone.

    I started to heave myself up, and Tress'' hands reached for my arm to help me.

    ¡°I can carry you, you know?¡± she said.

    ¡°The bond and all, I know,¡± I mumbled, my body too hurt to actually say what I was thinking.

    There was this incredible being in front of me who, for anyone on Earth, would be considered a goddess, and apparently, I could ask her to do anything, and she would. And somehow, that... bummed me?

    I wasn¡¯t considering it in a weird way, but I longed for how things were before we had tattooed those flames on our chests.

    You don¡¯t survive through hell and back with someone without creating a bond with them, and knowing there was this social norm obligating her to defend me at all costs only made me not want her to do it.

    Damn, I actually wanted some help walking to the safe zone, but not because some myriad of bizarre traditions from thousands of years ago created it.

    I wanted her help because we were companions, maybe friends? I looked at her, and she seemed pained for not being able to help me, so I clicked my tongue and gave her my arm, letting her carry half of the load.

    How troubled should her own head be in that moment? I couldn¡¯t be selfish.

    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on it. The veil of the safe zone fell over us, and we entered it one step at a time.

    The system''s healing was fundamentally different from Mary''s. Hers was painful and quick, while the system''s took its time but anesthetized the wounds, making the journey toward the center of the place much easier.

    Elk walked back toward us but didn¡¯t offer help. He was getting good at reading me.

    ¡°You survived shit like that for how long? Two years?¡± I asked, looking at the devil with renewed pride.

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± he stated, not offering more.

    Damn, I wasn¡¯t even sure if Arahaktar¡¯s years were any similar to Earth¡¯s. He was twenty-five years old, but what did that mean for a human life?

    ¡°These things, were they the worst in there?¡± I pushed, and he didn¡¯t seem bothered by it.

    ¡°No, they weren¡¯t. They predated the things we could actually kill, and there were other ones in between, and even more above them.¡± His eyes were on the stone ahead, but I could see he was staring at his memories. ¡°I mean, really big things. Humans made some nasty things with the dragons, turned them into hellish creatures, and the church threw us to live with them.¡±

    The wind blew against us, Elk¡¯s words heavy in the air.

    ¡°Do I look like that thing? Do I act like one of them?¡± Elk¡¯s voice trembled, the words forming with difficult. ¡°Am I a monster because I don¡¯t have horns like them?¡± He looked down at me, his eyes watered. He held his tunic with too firm a grip.

    His eyes were locked on mine when I parted from Tress, walked close, and hugged him. I didn¡¯t think about it; it just felt like the right thing to do.

    His hands stayed on his tunic, but as I lingered, they loosened, and he hugged me in return.

    He wiped his eyes and gently pushed me away.

    ¡°Thank you, mate. You¡¯re the truest of friends.¡± He nodded and walked ahead, with nothing more to say.

    Tress was waiting for me, a sad smile on her lips.

    ¡°That was very nice,¡± she muttered as we approached the rock, my legs finally starting to lose their soreness.

    ¡°I thought I had a hard life¡­¡± I muttered, more to myself than to her. ¡°I have the impression he¡¯s not telling us half of it. I fear for his sanity; this isn¡¯t much different from the place he came from.¡±

    ¡°This place is completely different from where he came from,¡± Tress offered, the sun bathing her almost transluscent skin and making she sound almost prophetical.

    ¡°Yeah? Why?¡± I realized, midsentence I actually wanted a good answer. One that would sooth my heart.

    ¡°Because here we have each other.¡± Her smile grew as she patted me on the shoulder to reply to a waving Mary.

    She was screaming something about a diamond box beside the rock, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Tress had said.

    We have each other.

    As I watched them stride to meet an excited Mary, I let that thought sink in. I wondered about everyone back in our planets, about everyone dying on this one and I thought of how painful would be to lose any of these three people before me.

    We have each other. I hope that¡¯s enough.

    I truly do.

 Chapter 44- Rewards and Pizza.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s one for each of us!¡± Mary called, excited. At that moment, I shook all the doubts from my head and strode forward to reach them faster.

    She was holding small boxes that matched the color of their bracelets. They fit in the palm of one hand, so I assumed they were shards.

    And indeed, there was one for each of us.

    Mary handed me mine, and I examined it. The small wooden box was painted in both light yellow and dark black.

    At the center, a scythe was embroidered above a flying white dove. That seemed to be the symbol of my Patron god.

    I opened the box and grabbed the shard with one hand.

    Shard Skill ¨C Electrified Aura ¨C Rare

    You can activate the passive skill Electrified Aura at any time. The skill will cause low damage and a moderate stunning effect to any assailant a foot away from you. This skill is useful both for protecting your back and making one-on-one fights easier.

    It was a pretty good shard, so I didn¡¯t think twice before slotting it into my shard inventory.

    The power surged through me, and I could sense the aura around me. It gave me a strange sense of power.

    My touch alone was now enough to make enemies afraid, or at least on edge. When scouting without [Shadow Step], the aura would help prevent me from being stabbed in the back.

    It wouldn¡¯t help me against arrows or fireballs, but I guess nothing¡¯s perfect.

    The best part about it was the face-to-face aspect. Stunning effects were already a good part of my arsenal, and if I could somehow find a weapon that could harness both light and shadow, the potential would increase immensely.

    The idea of another duel to the death against an Arahaktar had never escaped my mind. I knew it would eventually happen in the future, so this would give me an edge against a close combatant.

    What if I encountered a water-based enemy, be it a monster or another competitor? I could get close as they tried to use water against me and electrify them.

    There were some interesting possibilities with this skill, and when I discovered I could activate and deactivate it by command, I was even more satisfied.

    The others seemed as joyful as I was.

    Tress had gained an incredible skill. Now, when she was in combat or out, as soon as she set her eyes on someone and used her skill, she¡¯d be able to track them down, even in corners. The skill would show their silhouette.

    I asked her to test it with me, to see if my invisibility would be detected by her skill, and it was.

    Scouting with her in the back would become much easier now. We now had two party members who could detect invisible or camouflaged foes.

    Elk had gained an amazing power. His skill was one of those that consumed a moderate amount of mana, and we quickly discovered that meant, at his rank, he could only use it twice before getting exhausted.

    The skill allowed him to make one of his illusions become material and capable of replicating his own skills. It wasn¡¯t as if the illusion could freely use all his skills, but he could make a perfect illusion of himself and throw a real fireball with it instead of a fake one.

    I touched the illusion and was surprised to find it tangible.

    ¡°I felt it,¡± Elk raised his eyebrows. ¡°It was just a tingle, but I felt it.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to be careful where you put the living illusions then,¡± I realized. ¡°We don¡¯t want them pierced in the heart. That¡¯ll probably be worse than a tingle.¡±

    Then there was Mary¡¯s skill, the only one we couldn¡¯t actually test right now.

    The skill was simple and matched her other passive one.

    Half of the damage taken by her shield would return to her enemies. That could be used up to five times before entering a cooldown of a couple of hours.

    We tried to attack the shield, but we only got the normal pain of punching a wooden block. The system considered we allies and could detect we weren¡¯t actually trying to damage her.

    Mary was pretty happy about her feat, and we were all on the same page.

    If she had that skill against the Drake, we¡¯d probably have weakened it easier, and my hands wouldn¡¯t need to be grated, but still, it was nice that everyone had earned an upgrade.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    It didn¡¯t go unnoticed that I didn¡¯t get an upgrade while my companions shared that they all had won one. For what seemed like it, I was ranked above all of them by a good margin in most of my stats.

    It was like I was an all-rounder, while Mary already had F1 Constitution, and Elk and Mary shared the same F1 in speed.

    Still, I could sense the power within me. I was much closer to a new upgrade than I was before descending the dungeon.

    The last thing we noticed was that something still waited for us inside the giant box near the rock at the center of the safe zone.

    I took my first look at it, and it indeed resembled a video game loot box. It shone with incrusted diamonds, making me shield my eyes as I got close.

    Inside the box lay a big triangular object. I grabbed it and analyzed it, knowing very well my companions were doing the same over my shoulder.

    Crafting Material ¨C Drake Scale ¨C Epic

    You can use crafting materials at the crafting station in any active City. Crafting materials can be turned into powerful weapons and armor and are only dropped after you defeat dungeon or tower bosses. You can also sell them in the shop.

    I took a look at the shop, and that small scale was worth ten thousand credits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll store this. Now, we have one more reason to find the city stone first. Maybe with the rewards for reaching it, plus the credits and the armor we¡¯ll get from this, we¡¯ll actually put ourselves above the others in the first tower,¡± I said, turning and smiling.

    The sun was almost setting; the day had passed faster than we had expected when we first woke up that morning.

    I frantically searched for Max¡¯s position on the map and had two surprises. The first was that our position wasn¡¯t showing on the map. Instead, a circular mark indicated the safe zone, and above it, in capital letters, I could read:

    SAFE ZONE CLAIMED ¨C ACCESS DENIED TO EXTERNAL FORCES.

    That was both good and bad. On one hand, there was no way to know how many people were inside the safe zone, and competitors would probably avoid getting close to us. On the other hand, it was bad because people knew we were halted in place.

    Thankfully, it seemed Max had found a safe zone of his own. He had also disappeared, and a safe zone had been created close to the last location I saw him.

    There were a few groups scattered throughout the dungeon, but none were composed of eight members like his.

    That made me release a deep breath of relief. We had grown stronger, and our path toward the city stone wasn¡¯t damaged. We still had a few hours ahead of the others, and the zone would only open on the seventh day, so an idea came to my mind.

    ¡°What about a small dinner? Nothing lavish, you know. But we deserve to eat well and rest after all that,¡± I started.

    ¡°Nothing lavish? Stop being so cheap, dude. We just won 6,000 credits, not counting all the other stuff we¡¯ve already got. Let¡¯s celebrate. I want to know if there¡¯s pizza in the market.¡± Mary turned from me, sitting on the ground with Elk following her.

    ¡°What¡¯s pizza?¡± Elk asked, curious.

    Mary widened her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never had pizza? You¡¯ll love it!¡± she said, and I could see her scrolling the shop inside her mind.

    I sat on the rock¡¯s wall, knowing I had already lost that battle, and watched as Tress sat beside me.

    ¡°Let them handle the food. I¡¯ll get the drinks.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± she asked, legs crossed, looking at me.

    I scrolled through the shop, searching for it, until I had the idea to think of the exact item. It wasn¡¯t one I was familiar enough with, but the label was very clear.

    ¡®IPA¡¯ was written in large letters, so I selected two and watched as they appeared in my inventory and then in my hand.

    I opened both cans and handed one to Tress, but didn¡¯t drink it right away.

    She examined it for a few seconds, seemed puzzled by it, and then took a sip. She made a surprised grimace, then gulped the whole thing in one go.

    I laughed at the scene, and when she finished, I clapped one hand against my thighs.

    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re in the right spirit.¡± I gulped my own beer as fast as I could and threw the can away with a loud burp.

    She actually smiled at that.

    ¡°Do you want me to drink another?¡± she asked, and I grimaced.

    ¡°I want you to do whatever you want to do, Tress,¡± I replied firmly, and she nodded, her lips pressed together. The complexity of the situation bugging her mind. ¡°You know what? Give me one drink from your place. You must have alcohol in your home.¡±

    ¡°I can feel the effects of this particular drink, and yes, it reminds me of something,¡± she muttered, and then in the next second, she had a jar in one hand. She took a sip and gave it to me. ¡°Don¡¯t go all the way like you did with the beer.¡±

    I took a sip, and it ached on my lips. I let my mouth fill with the liquid and savored it. It was only slightly sweet, and the bitterness surpassed any other flavor. When I gulped it, it burned my throat, and I could sense it reaching my stomach.

    I felt like dying, but at the same time¡­ I was a god.

    There was so much energy inside me that I could probably fly if I set the goal to use as many [Lightining Momentums] as I could before I reached the skies.

    I sensed the alcohol getting into my mind, conflicting with the strange rush of energy, and that paralyzed me.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Too much?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Awesome! Elk, you need to try this!¡± I got up, finding the demon waiting with a slice of pepperoni pizza. I swiped it from his hand and pushed the jar against his torso.

    ¡°Hey!¡± he complained as I ate the whole thing in two bites. Damn, how I was missing pizza.

    The next hours were probably the most fun we¡¯d had since we joined the Ascension Games.

    We quickly realized the system was cleansing our drunkenness, so we started getting drunk as fast as possible, and it was more fun than it should¡¯ve been.

    We made jokes about the dungeon run, smiling at the sluggish golems we fought or how I was extremely competitive at jumping platforms.

    I suggested a game of mimic, but on the first try, we realized we couldn¡¯t play it as Elk tried to mimic the way an animal that only existed on his planet moved.

    When he revealed the subject of his imitation, we all fell on our backs laughing.

    I wished that moment would last forever, but as time often does, it moved beyond our control, and before we knew it, it was midnight.

    Another day had passed, and new monsters were exiting the forest and walking toward our position.

    And these freaks made the Necromancers look like small fries.

 Chapter 45 - Vorrak.

    The things had crawled from the forest and walked directly toward the fringes of the safe zone.

    "Vorrak." Tress''s mutter came with a rush that ran down my spine.

    They moved on all fours as they exited the forest, but as they got closer, they stood tall on only two feet.

    Their bodies were muscular, their fur black, their paws pointed and sharp, and their hands ended in long claws. If Tress hadn¡¯t named the creatures, I¡¯d just call them werewolves.

    I couldn¡¯t think of a better description for their immense bodies and wolf-like faces. Their eyes were yellow and shone in the light. The moon didn¡¯t shine on them, but they emitted something of their own.

    There were three of them, all identical, all with bright yellow eyes.

    They opened their mouths wide¡ªwider than any wolf or man could¡ªand light erupted from within.

    Even from several feet away, I could see the blackness of their mouths turning pink with a glow burning from the depths of their stomachs, then shifting to something between yellow and white.

    A beam of energy shot toward the safe zone, but the invisible curtain drained its power. The light was still strong enough to illuminate the surroundings.

    They walked closer. The one in the middle outstretched its hand to touch the barrier, and the moment it did, it was hurled away as if struck by a massive wave.

    The other two looked toward their fallen companion, then stepped back to help it to its feet.

    Intelligent and empathetic.

    I rose to my feet and walked toward the creatures. I wasn¡¯t planning to pass through the curtain¡ªjust to get a better look at them.

    The others followed me as I strode.

    ¡°Vorrak? Is that what they are? They are helping each other, are they like other race from your planet who¡¯s also here and the system didn¡¯t told us?¡± I asked, not realizing I was asking too many questions at the same time.

    ¡°They¡¯re not people,¡± Tress didn¡¯t have hate in her voice, but that was the closest I saw her getting to it. ¡°They¡¯re cursed by the Faceless, condemned to be in this form. We don¡¯t know if they were myriads before, but they always existed and they always hated us. They can think to an extent and help each other to achieve a goal, but they¡¯re normally savage and destructive towards their own.¡±

    ¡°And these are the day five monsters,¡± Mary muttered, ¡°this shit is getting harder way too fast.¡±

    ¡°They want to separate the strong from the weak before the city stones are available,¡± I offered and no one protested, the system was clearly pushing the limits with these new monsters.

    ¡°What else do we need to know?¡± Elk asked.

    ¡°They can¡¯t move during the day, it¡¯s their curse. They have this light power that hits like a boulder and can create a hole on you, but it¡¯s taxing for them to use. I¡¯ve never seen the same Vorrak use this more than once.

    The one that wounded shoved a second one and blood flew from the injury. They growled to each other, but the sound didn¡¯t reach me. The third one moved back and the one who had been hurled away got up alone.

    It moved towards us, first slowly, and then it was in all fours stopping one inch away from the curtain.

    Their eyes were gigantic, their fangs even more and they looked as sharp as a dagger.

    We exchanged a stare as it growled, drool escaping their mouths.

    "Is this their alpha?" I asked, only to realize the word probably meant nothing to myriads. They didn¡¯t have Greek words in their culture, and the term was too specific to be translated¡ªthe same way the monster in front of me wasn¡¯t simply a werewolf when she spoke. "I mean, is this their leader?"

    "They¡¯re always in odd numbers, usually three, five, or seven. And yes, they have a leader¡ªit¡¯s probably the one with the killing gaze. They have to show dominance, or they¡¯re replaced."

    "Feels like home," Elk added. "But we actually choose to be evil to each other. These are more like animals."

    Tress nodded and got back to the subject. "They¡¯re afraid of fire, but they¡¯ll figure out illusions quickly. Our best chance is to wait until morning. They always leave when the sun comes up."

    "So sit and wait until morning? That doesn¡¯t sound terrible. I¡¯d take that over fighting these monsters." Mary walked back¡ªthe creatures scared the shit out of her, and I couldn¡¯t blame her.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    We¡¯d seen some weird shit, and these monsters were nothing compared to the drake, but their sheer size¡ªand the way their monstrosity struck something already rooted in our Earthling minds¡ªmade them look like a nightmare.

    Suddenly, our party had ended, and we were inside a horror movie. I actually liked werewolf movies. I read Cycle of the Werewolf a hundred times after finding a copy in the trash when I was twelve, but I had to wait years to find out who the wolf actually was since the last fifty pages were missing. Only when I watched Silver Bullet did I finally uncover the mystery.

    I¡¯d have preferred if werewolves had stayed in my imagination, but seeing them this close made it all seem too real¡ªnothing like an ''80s movie.

    "So we wait until morning, and then what? Another bigger monster will be waiting for us? Let me check." I opened my minimap, sure the others were doing the same. "Max just stepped out of his safe zone and is moving. We have about four hours ahead of him. It¡¯ll be at least six until morning. I don¡¯t think staying put is an option."

    "Let''s go, then." Mary shrugged. "I''m shitting myself, but I don¡¯t want that prick to reach it before us." She said it nonchalantly, making me remember how unsure she¡¯d been on day one. She was still afraid but had become way better at swallowing it and facing what lay ahead. For that, I was proud.

    "We move alongside the barrier as much as we can, then exit already attacking. Save your mana spell for an emergency, Elk." He nodded, probably already thinking about how to cover for us while we ran toward the city stone. "This is day five now. Tomorrow will be way harder, so we run as much as possible and hope to find another safe zone. If we don¡¯t, Tress will be assigned to find a safe resting place."

    "Good, boss!" Mary stood up, giving a military salute that was particularly cute considering she was five feet tall and looked like a uni freshman.

    I chuckled but quickly got back to business. "Remember, the way toward the city stone is uphill, so it¡¯ll be a climb¡ªit won¡¯t be easy."

    Everyone nodded, and we started moving. We had nothing to pack and no reason to extinguish the fire at the center of the safe zone.

    We took a few steps back, hoping the monsters would lose interest and look for another prey, but they kept walking at the same pace as us, circling the invisible wall that separated security from danger.

    When we reached the spot where we needed to exit, the monsters halted, waiting. The fuckers were clever.

    "I''ll distract them, and you do the rest. Stay behind Mary if needed," I told them, preparing a [Lightning Momentum] beneath my feet.

    I shot above the creatures and watched as they turned toward me immediately, the alpha twisting its waist at an angle that made no natural sense¡ªbut let it track me the whole way through the sky.

    When I landed a few feet away, the monster was already closing in.

    And my idea to weaken it with some lightning bolts went to shit.

    The monster dashed on all fours, my entire focus locked onto it. The others behind me were an afterthought¡ªI was sure they could handle their two monsters. I just needed to deal with this one.

    It rushed to tackle me. I activated [Lightning Aura] but still aimed to dodge.

    Even so, its left arm caught my shoulder, knocking me to the ground. I rolled as it landed on all fours a few feet away.

    I got up as fast as I could, taking advantage of the distance to shoot three lightning bolts at it. The third hit, and the monster roared¡ªa mix of pain and rage¡ªits body twitching as I halted its second advance.

    The fourth bolt missed, but I was ready. The monster wasn¡¯t expecting my dagger since I¡¯d kept it in my inventory the whole time.

    I let it come for me, only lifting my left arm to neck height in case it aimed for my throat. Just as I predicted, its fangs sank into my forearm the moment my closed fist struck its chest.

    The creature instantly released my arm, stepping back with one hand on its chest.

    I¡¯d missed the heart, but its fur bristled. It had been electrified by my aura, and the wound on my limb wasn¡¯t as deep as I¡¯d expected. My combination of skills was working better than I¡¯d hoped.

    Maybe if I get close enough, with the blood flowing, the shock will hit harder. I thought, but my feet were already moving.

    A [Lightning Momentum] later, I was tackling the monster.

    Its long nails tried to claw my back, but my armor held strong.

    I could feel my electrified aura stunning it, each punch weakening its response.

    Raising my dagger to pierce the monster¡¯s heart¡ªI was hurled away.

    In the fray, I didn¡¯t catch the second figure coming my way. I only realized it when I was flying through the air.

    The monster had grabbed me by the collar of my armor and hurled me toward my friends, who had already dealt with their two werewolves¡ªthe duo burning on the ground.

    I landed hard, my eyes frantically searching for my assailant.

    Another Vorrak stood over the one I¡¯d nearly killed, but this one was taller, its fur completely white. It looked at me, blood matting its coat, its mouth agape, teeth filled with torn flesh.

    It was another alpha¡ªa bigger one.

    It rose onto two feet and walked toward us on its hind legs. From the shadows of the trees behind it, at least ten more werewolves emerged¡ªdark-furred like the previous ones but not as tall as their leader.

    What happened to three to seven? I wondered, stepping back toward my companions.

    We could retreat to the safe zone¡ªhell, that was probably our only option. There was no way we¡¯d kill eleven of these things without losing someone.

    "It¡¯s not working! We can¡¯t get back inside!" Mary shouted as she saw me backing away.

    The monsters were fully visible now¡ªeleven in total, with the alpha standing at the center. He was a towering beast, at least eight feet tall, while the others stood between six and six and a half feet.

    We¡¯re fucked. I thought, already trying to figure out what the hell we were going to do.

    But as I scrambled for a plan, something cracked in the air to my left.

    Then, as if one of Elk¡¯s illusions had fallen like a curtain, nine figures stood before us.

    At their head, a woman held a torch in one hand and a sword in the other.

    "Attack!" she bellowed as a mix of elves and humans rushed toward the werewolves.

    Mila, who I hadn''t seen since Max tried to kill me, had just commanded the charge.

 Chapter 46 - A Sacrifice.

    We weren¡¯t outnumbered anymore.

    The werewolves were now two short from our fourteen-strong formation. I could see their bracelets shining against the moonlight. There were a couple of healers, a good number of mages, but the majority were warriors like Mila herself.

    A part of my brain wanted to be shocked; the other part knew the Alpha had its eyes dead set on me.

    I looked back at my companions and repeated Mila¡¯s words.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The Alpha struck first. The beast came at me frantically, dropping to all fours to cover the distance faster.

    I didn¡¯t even try to use a spell¡ªit wouldn¡¯t hit in time to halt its attack or do enough damage. I¡¯d need to leverage my aura and my critical strikes if I wanted to kill this enemy.

    One strike with the dagger, a point-blank lightning bolt, and hope for the best¡ªthat was my plan.

    But plans die when you¡¯re tackled by a beast bigger than you. I had my dagger ready to attack, but the monster got a boost in speed, one I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    My lungs emptied with the impact, but we didn¡¯t roll.

    The creature was ahead of me, its yellow eyes staring into my soul, its mouth open, its breath foul. The mixture of blood and rot intoxicated my nostrils. It had me pinned to the ground, but instead of biting my face off, I saw light forming inside its throat.

    It wanted to obliterate my head.

    I took the opportunity as its ability charged up, planting one foot on the ground and using [Lightning Momentum]. With only one foot in the right position, the spell didn¡¯t come as intended. I wanted to get away from its grip and the magic it was gathering, but instead, I threw both of us up and to the side.

    The creature didn¡¯t seem able to stop its spell as we fought for control. My two feet were now on the ground, and I managed to shove the monster away just as the light burst exited its mouth.

    I looked in its direction and saw it heading straight for Mary. Thankfully, she had her shield raised. It was slightly angled toward me, but when the magic hit, it deflected diagonally.

    The burst struck a charging Vorrak right in the chest, and it fell dead.

    ¡°Call it divine retribution or whatever,¡± I hissed between my gritted teeth. It was my time to attack.

    The monster¡¯s fur bristled under my aura, and I¡¯d make it bleed to amplify my power.

    All around me, swords clashed against flesh. Claws tore through limbs, and flashes of light illuminated our surroundings.

    Each Vorrak spell lit up the forest, making the monster before me look even more maddening.

    It was my time to rush in, and I wouldn¡¯t be caught by surprise this time.

    It saw me coming, took a step back, and swung its long arm toward my throat. But I was ready. I raised my left hand as if to block¡ªat least, that¡¯s what I made it think.

    A second later, my dagger pierced its pale palm.

    Shock crossed the monster¡¯s face, but it was nothing compared to what came next. My wand appeared in my free hand, already channeling a lightning burst.

    The creature took the hit right at the center of its body. It tried to step back, but I held firm, letting go of my dagger and grabbing onto its wrist, I used every bit of strength I had to pull it closer.

    A blade cut through the air beside me, slashing across the Alpha¡¯s chest. The wound was deep, and the impact sent the creature stumbling back wrenching its wrist from my grasp.

    I glanced to the side and saw Mila. She stood at my side, her blade raised, her eyes locked on the monster. She didn¡¯t look at me.

    The creature¡¯s mouth foamed with anger, its wounded hand hanging limp and its chest pouring blood as its heart raced.

    We couldn¡¯t let it breathe. We¡¯d been surprised by their numbers¡ªmaybe they had another card up their sleeve.

    So we dashed as if our minds were one. The battle against the Alpha became a dance between it, me, and Mila.

    I stepped back to let her strike with her longer reach, only to use [Lightning Momentum] to close the gap when the monster finished its attack and left its guard open.

    The creature was more resilient than I¡¯d thought. It had a wound on its thigh, a cross-shaped slash on its chest, and a mangled hand, yet it kept coming.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I felt something shift in the air.

    I prepared another [Lightning Momentum] and charged toward the creature¡ªits neck was open for me.

    With my hand outstretched, it¡¯d be dead before I even pulled my blade free.

    Midair, a howl echoed through the woods.

    Uncountable voices answered, filling the night. Vorrak howled from near and far, but they weren¡¯t what sent a shiver down my spine.

    It was the damn beast stiffening as I flew right into it.

    My blade pierced its neck just as I intended. My weight should¡¯ve brought the creature down, my dagger as well¡ªyet I hung there for a second, my weapon buried in its body as it stiffened.

    Its hand moved faster than I could react, closing around my throat the next second.

    It heaved me up, my neck tightening in an instant. A few more moments, and it¡¯d snap.

    I dismissed and summoned my dagger, stabbing its forearm¡ªonce, twice, three times. But its mangled hand held my throat like I was a child scratching at it.

    Then, the blade came again.

    I fell to the ground with the monster¡¯s hand between my feet. Mila had just severed the creature¡¯s limb, but it didn¡¯t seem to care.

    It rushed at her¡ªfast and violent. She met its attack with her blade, but it kept coming. She cut three deep gashes into its chest, but it never stopped.

    I finally caught my breath and dashed back into the fight just as the monster punched Mila in the face with its stump.

    I released three lightning bolts one after the other, trying to apply a poisoning effect, but they had no effect. The world around me blurred, but I pressed forward. The other Vorrak seemed stronger as well. The battle that had seemed nearly over was now a struggle, and I suspected this creature was the reason.

    They had empowered it, and it was empowering them back.

    Steps approached me, and I nearly turned, ready to throw my dagger.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Tress cried, and two arrows flew past me, striking the creature¡¯s cranium deep¡ªbut nothing happened.

    Mila was on the ground, and the monster kept pounding her with its stump. She¡¯d die if we didn¡¯t act. I tackled the creature with [Lightning Momentum].

    We rolled across the ground, and I landed on top, my knuckles descending in furious blows.

    I could feel it growing.

    I was about to lose control.

    I raised my dagger.

    I wanted to lose control.

    The monster seemed to grin as if saying, We¡¯re one and the same. But I wasn¡¯t like it. I couldn¡¯t be.

    I slashed its throat, but the monster found the strength to knock me off with a backhand. The bastard¡¯s long arms making room for it.

    It growled¡ªalmost as if trying to speak¡ªas it stood while I remained close.

    Mila was already on her feet, someone healing her. I saw her wounds closing as she shook her head.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    The only thing that mattered was me and it.

    It could survive a slash to the throat in its berserker mode, but it wouldn¡¯t survive once its head was on the ground.

    ¡°Get out!¡± I snapped as I caught Tress approaching, sword raised. ¡°They¡¯re mine!¡± I hissed, my heart pounding, a hatred I¡¯d never felt before consuming my soul.

    I wanted to reap its soul.

    I wanted its essence to fade.

    I wanted to offer the creature to the gods.

    One [Lightning Momentum] later, I was tackling the creature again. I put so much energy into it that we flew several feet, only stopping when we crashed against the safe zone¡¯s wall.

    I stepped back. The creature had its back to the invisible wall, slightly crouched. Its murderous gaze remained, but it looked exhausted.

    Someone was screaming behind me. I didn¡¯t care.

    The monster punched me in the face. Blood filled my mouth. I laughed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± I said between gritted teeth as I threw the next punch.

    For every one it gave me, I gave two back.

    I shoved it against the wall, which wasn¡¯t burning the creature anymore¡ªprobably because there was no one inside¡ªbut it was enough to corner it.

    I punched the werewolf again, summoning my dagger to slash its mouth too.

    The creature didn¡¯t even process it. It started to slide down the wall, struggling to keep fighting.

    But the fight was mine now.

    I punched it one more time, and the monster kneeled, head hanging low.

    It wasn¡¯t going to end like that. I had to make sure it was dead. I had to make sure I was satisfied. They wouldn¡¯t expect anything less.

    I dashed forward, dagger in hand, and slashed its throat again¡ªgrabbing its head with my left hand and cutting with my right.

    A minute and several slashes later, its head was in my hand, and I stood there, panting.

    You saved her. You¡¯re merciful. A soothing voice whispered in my left ear, as if a silk sheet had fallen over it. There was love in that voice.

    You slaughtered it. You¡¯re perfect. A second voice murmured in my right ear¡ªdeep and violent, like a drunkard one step away from making a mistake. And somehow, that made me grin.

    You¡¯re worthy of this boon. They spoke at the same time, and I felt something being slotted into my inventory.

    I took a deep, satisfied breath.

    ¡°Zach?¡± Tress¡¯s voice reached me, snapping me back to reality.

    I let the head drop to the ground and looked at her, suddenly aware of my surroundings.

    Everyone was staring at me.

    No more werewolves alive. A semicircle of people had watched me slaughter the Alpha, with Tress a few steps ahead of them.

    The strangers stood in shocked awe. A mix of disgust and fear.

    Elk looked at me with pride. Mary looked determined, but there was a shadow of fear in her eyes.

    Tress was simply worried. Her eyes searched mine for a trace of humanity, and I caught the exact moment she found it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I finally said as someone else stepped past Tress.

    It was Mila.

    She looked determined.

    I tensed, dagger and wand in hand.

    Then she collapsed.

    And as she spoke, my heart sank into my stomach.

 Chapter 47 - Forgiveness.

    Seven days ago.

    ¡°Please, forgive me, Mila. I promise I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Mauro¡¯s words echoed, but Mila had a hard time hearing them. Her mind was fuzzy. For a moment, she forgot where she was. For a small moment, she was at peace.

    Until he spoke again.

    ¡°What can I do to make it up to you? I promise I¡¯ll do anything.¡± He pleaded as dread filled Mila¡¯s heart. She grabbed the edges of the bathtub and slid back.

    He stood there, looking at her as if she were a cornered wild animal and he was a good man trying to rescue someone in dire need.

    Mila knew better.

    She knew he was the beast inside the small apartment. The blood on the bathtub¡¯s edge said everything.

    He moved closer, and she slid back until she found the cold wall.

    He crouched, tears in his eyes. He always cried after he messed up. Mila preferred when messing up meant closing a door with too much force and not hitting her head against the furniture.

    But she guessed that was her life now¡ªan eternal cycle of forgiveness but never being able to forget.

    ¡°Tell me you forgive me.¡± He searched for her hands, holding them with a firm grip¡ªone that demanded an answer.

    ¡°I do,¡± she managed to mutter, and Mauro released a breath.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I¡¯ll go to the bakery and bring croissants, pistachio paste, and chocolate cake. What do you think?¡± He stood, walking to the door of the small apartment, collecting the keys. With one hand on the handle, he turned, a grin on his face, the tears already dried. ¡°And then, maybe we can watch a movie? A romance one? The ones you love.¡±

    Then, he burst out of the apartment, making sure to lock the door on his way out.

    Mila released a breath. She wanted to cry, but she had no tears left.

    So, she got up, found the medical kit¡ªone she wished she wouldn¡¯t need to use again¡ªand watched Mauro walking down the streets of Madrid. He¡¯d take a good thirty minutes to come and go from the French bakery.

    She thought for the thousandth time that week that she should¡¯ve never left Colombia to marry him. Her mother told her it was a mistake, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Mila grabbed her phone, which lay on the floor of their bathtub. When she unlocked the screen, the image of a Hollywood actor she¡¯d forwarded to a few girlfriends, saying he was ¡°muy hermoso,¡± was the reason he¡¯d beaten her again.

    She closed the app and found the notification.

    Partial System Integration commencing in:

    0 hours, 5 minutes, and 10 seconds.

    Your world is on the brink of collapse. You may choose to fight for a future that may never come, but the path will be paved with blood and death.

    Will you rise as one of New Earth¡¯s Forerunners?

    [Yes/No]

    She pressed yes and hoped that thing was actually real.

    She pressed yes and hoped she¡¯d never see Mauro again.

    She pressed yes and prayed there weren¡¯t worse people wherever she went.

    <hr>

    ¡°Please, Zach. Please. Forgive me, I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± She was on her knees, her eyes facing the ground, but her gurgled voice told me she was crying. ¡°He threatened me. He said he was going to kill me if I didn¡¯t go along. I was so afraid, Zach. Before¡­ before all this.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She never finished the sentence. Her hands were now on the ground, and she was on all fours, her tears making her gag, her breath ragged.

    A song echoed through the forest.

    The Myriads were singing the song Tress always did when she needed to calm me down.

    Some hummed while others uttered incomprehensible words. The closest thing I could compare it to was the dwarves¡¯ song in The Hobbit, and strangely, that sent a second shiver down my spine.

    Her breath eased, and she finally looked up. I was crouched in front of her¡ªshe hadn¡¯t seen me coming.

    She was about to start crying again when our eyes met.

    I had nothing to forgive her for. I had seen him coercing her into doing what he demanded. I had seen the looks and could only imagine the words. But I knew she needed to be forgiven.

    I needed it, but I¡¯d never get mine, so I extended the forgiveness I could give freely.

    ¡°I forgive you,¡± I muttered, and she crashed against me in a tight embrace. Her tears flowed again, and I let her cry.

    All the blood on me, the werewolf¡¯s head on the ground¡ªnone of it mattered in that moment.

    The song and her embrace made me feel human again after the stupor I¡¯d been through.

    I¡¯m sorry if this disappoints you, I told the gods inside my mind. I knew at least one of their faces was probably filled with disappointment.

    I hugged Mila in return, and when she stopped crying, I parted from her.

    ¡°How did you survive? Did he hurt you?¡± I asked, cupping her face and wiping her tears.

    I had never taken a good look at Mila. Her skin was a pale brown, her eyes big and black, and her hair was very long¡ªeven in a ponytail, I could see it would reach her waist if she let it loose. She had some indigenous features to her face, like some people from Brazil or other South American countries normally had.

    She wasn¡¯t in a dress anymore. She had found jeans, a white t-shirt, and an armor plate. She no longer looked like the vulnerable woman I had met before, but her eyes were those of someone who was broken.

    I had misjudged her. Maybe I could¡¯ve helped her more. But there was no reason to dwell on it. She started speaking, and it all made sense.

    ¡°I prayed,¡± she sighed. ¡°I prayed every second after he tried to kill you. He told me you were a traitor, a turn-cloaker, a devil-lover, and worse things. He said he was going to do the same to me if I gave him a reason. So I prayed.¡±

    ¡°And a deity listened?¡± I asked, and she nodded.

    ¡°Yes. A merciful god. A god that chooses to remain hidden and helps people who need to disappear.¡± She laughed at that, as if remembering something. ¡°She spoke inside my mind, and I disappeared. I watched in horror as he looked for me. I tried to find you for some time, but you started earning titles, and I knew you were alive and doing well. I felt so much shame and guilt.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel that. I found friends, and you did too.¡± I smiled, and she looked back, receiving smiles in return from the Myriads and humans behind us. They had stopped chanting.

    ¡°It took me a while to exit this invisible state. Until I found a group that seemed trustworthy. We grew, but we¡¯re good people. I can extend my boon to whoever I want, and we become completely invisible to any ability or the map.¡± She stumbled over her words, the sadness being replaced by a good measure of excitement.

    ¡°And you were following us?¡± I raised an eyebrow, and she looked ashamed.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t at first. We were simply following the same path until your dots disappeared from the map. I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­ I thought four other participants had died. So we kept in the same direction until we found you laughing your asses off and drinking inside the safe zone.¡± She actually smiled at that.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound so smart now,¡± I said, returning the gesture as she shook her head.

    ¡°No, it was good. Some of my companions even shed a tear upon seeing your happiness. We felt¡­ hope. But I wasn¡¯t ready to stop and talk to you. I was going to¡ªI knew I could help if things turned south.¡±

    ¡°And they did way before you imagined,¡± I added.

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sorry. But thankfully, no one died, and you saved my life.¡± She looked at the dead white werewolf and didn¡¯t seem sorry for the creature or afraid of me. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem. So, what¡¯s your plan now?¡± I asked as we got up.

    ¡°We can walk to the city stone together. We discussed this already, and that was before you saved my life.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°You saved our asses too¡ªwe¡¯re even. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± My brow furrowed. No matter how vulnerable she looked, no matter that she¡¯d saved my life, good liars were worth watching.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to the same city stone as us, Zach. I know it.¡± She looked deep into my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be the one beaten and cornered again, but I need you if I want a shot at revenge against that bastard.¡±

    There was more to it in her eyes¡ªa burning determination I hadn¡¯t seen yet. A hatred for the man that seemed deeper than just a few threats. But I knew it was genuine, because I felt the same.

    ¡°So, what do you say?¡± Mila asked, one hand outstretched toward me.

 Chapter 48 - A (Cringe) Walk in the Park.

    ¡°We were busting our asses, and they were playing on easy mode the whole time?!¡± Mary asked as we stopped to eat.

    ¡°You choose to complain now when day five was the easiest?¡± Elk protested, one eyebrow raised as he ate the fish Tress had cooked for us.

    ¡°Easy? What¡¯s wrong with you? Is this a demon thing? Did you forget about the freaking werewolves that almost killed us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a demon!¡± Elk snapped, his voice rising.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I called out, my voice louder than theirs, making their shoulders drop. ¡°Stop acting like children and be thankful we¡¯re alive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no demon. Demons don¡¯t have horns. And I have them! They¡¯re just small¡­¡± Elk muttered, more to himself than to us.

    Mary actually looked guilty when he spoke, so she placed a hand over his, and he let it rest there. I took that as an apology accepted and didn¡¯t say anything.

    When I raised my eyes, Tress was staring right into mine, a smirk on her face.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, matching her smile.

    ¡°You,¡± she said simply.

    ¡°Me what?¡± I asked, and she shrugged.

    ¡°Me what?!¡± I pressed, and she just smiled, grabbing a piece of fish.

    Tress moved to my side as I watched, Mary and Elk already engrossed in another conversation.

    It was funny and, at the same time, tiring to be around them. I wouldn¡¯t say Mary and Elk were easy to anger, but they knew how to push each other¡¯s buttons, making me think they¡¯d end up fighting at any moment¡ªonly to see them talking again at the last minute.

    ¡°You do this effortlessly, don¡¯t you?¡± Tress muttered close to my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, trying to hide the fact that every hair on my body stood on end. She didn¡¯t seem to notice, thankfully.

    ¡°Leading. Managing people,¡± she said, now eating her fish and not looking at me.

    ¡°Effortless? This is probably the hardest part. Killing monsters demands less effort,¡± I protested, and she looked up at me, a defiant eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She shrugged and looked over my shoulder. ¡°The beautiful woman is coming our way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I glanced in the direction she had just looked and saw Mila approaching us, sword sheathed on her hip, a peaceful expression on her face. ¡°Why¡¯d you call her that? You know her name.¡±

    I looked back at Tress, but she was no longer by my side. She was already among the trees several feet away.

    ¡°Hi there!¡± Mila called, sitting right where Tress had been a minute before. We had only eaten half the fish, so I turned it and offered it to her.

    ¡°Want some?¡± It was a weird greeting, but she grinned at that.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We already ate.¡± She pointed with her eyes toward her group sitting a few strides away. They were also in separate groups. They seemed to get along just fine but still had more affinity with some than others. That made me thankful my party was tight.

    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re invisible?¡± I had checked my minimap several times already, and we didn¡¯t show up on it, but I still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that at any moment, the fa?ade would fall and a necromancer would drop right on my head.

    The fact that we were so close to another group, with fires lit, didn¡¯t make me any less worried.

    ¡°All the werewolves we killed on the way here weren¡¯t proof enough?¡± She raised both eyebrows, and I had no argument against that.

    Day five had been a walk in the park.

    I had finally gained a few upgrades, and we had an extra one thousand credits from killing so many werewolves. The creatures were ranked F2 and gave a lot of credits when defeated, and thankfully, the system differentiated my party from Mila¡¯s.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said, chewing my last bite and cleaning my hands with water from the canteen. A few days ago, we were counting credits¡ªnow, buying water had become an afterthought. It was just something we did without thinking.

    ¡°When do you want to move?¡± Her smile slowly faded as she got more serious.

    ¡°You tell me. I¡¯m the one taking advantage of your god¡¯s boon,¡± I offered, but she didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°My guys, from both worlds, are¡­ impressed with you. They wanted me to hear your opinion before we keep moving.¡±

    I looked toward them and saw their eyes on me. Some nodded in acknowledgment, and I returned the gesture.

    I glanced in the direction Tress had walked and cursed her internally.

    ¡°Mila, I¡¯m thankful for your help, but I¡¯m not your leader. There are already three people who mistakenly wait for me to decide before acting¡ªI don¡¯t think adding nine more to the bunch will do me or anyone else any good,¡± I said, letting the frustration go free. I was tired.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She studied me for a couple of seconds, and I was about to say I didn¡¯t mean any harm when she spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I understand you. It¡¯s not like we voted to change leadership¡ªthey just listen to me for whatever reason too. But I promised I¡¯d hear what they had to say, and they wanted to hear what you had to say.¡±

    ¡°All that because I killed one werewolf?¡±

    ¡°Mostly the humans in the group. The elves know your partner is an oracle and that you two have some kind of bond. They didn¡¯t explain it to me.¡±

    My partner? What¡¯s wrong with people today?

    I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed.

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s just keep going as we are, all right? Move ahead, move together. We¡¯re nearing day six, and things may hit the fan. So just stay together and keep moving. There¡¯s no way to predict what they¡¯ll throw at us, but if I had to guess, what we have going on right now is on borrowed time. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they disabled any type of invisibility when we near the city stone.¡±

    ¡°That would suck.¡± She looked down.

    ¡°Yeah, but what do you think people like to watch? People hiding and ambushing monsters, or people fighting each other and monsters?¡± I argued, turning to look at her. ¡°Look at your minimap. This city stone¡ªand I guess all of them¡ªare traps. They¡¯re designed to force us closer together.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± she said, studying her minimap.

    We were back inside the woods, but the slope was clear. The city stone sat at the top of a hill, and reaching it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°So you suggest we start moving right away?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, if possible. Max started moving five minutes ago, and he¡¯s only two hours behind us now. The other group on our right is, like, really damn close.¡±

    ¡°How much time until we reach it?¡± Mila¡¯s face was now etched with worry. I preferred when she smiled, but bad news had to be delivered.

    ¡°It just went dark, so we¡¯ve probably got six hours of walking until day six turns, and another six hours to reach the city stone. But those last six hours could stretch way longer, considering the slope only gets steeper. We might make it just in time¡ªif nothing stops us.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s good to have you with us, Zach. Don¡¯t get me wrong¡­ I¡¯ve seen my fair share of men, and I know most are decent, but I¡¯ve had some really bad experiences. It¡¯s good to see someone good once in a while. That goes for your party too. I¡¯m glad you found each other.¡±

    She glanced toward where Tress was, making the conversation awkward again, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to have you around too. I¡¯ll alert the others that we need to go.¡±

    She nodded and moved away as I sighed.

    At that moment, I received a system message.

    You received an Iron Sponsor Box.

    That¡¯s new, I thought as I watched the box materialize before my eyes.

    Inside the iron box, there was nothing but a piece of paper with a message written on it. Before I even started reading, I already knew who had written it.

    I just wish you to know that it¡¯s fine by me.

    ¡°What is fine by you, for god¡¯s sake?¡± I muttered, looking away from the message before reading it again, suppressing the urge to nervously laugh. I returned to the reading.

    When you accepted my gift, we became as one, as the laws of my country command, but I wish you to know that you¡¯re free to court other females from any race. I¡¯ll keep cheering for you.

    With love, Xharx, daughter of Xharx.

    ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± I muttered, but didn¡¯t say anything else out loud. When had that become a thing?

    When I looked up, Elk was standing in front of me.

    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± he asked.

    Cringing, I handed him the paper.

    He took only a minute to read it before chuckling, covering his mouth with one hand.

    I kicked him in the leg, and he stumbled back, laughing louder.

    ¡°By the dragons, mate.¡± He seemed thoughtful for a moment, then snapped his fingers. ¡°You have the sauce!¡±

    ¡°Who taught you that?¡± I laughed, getting up and slinging an arm around him.

    ¡°Mary, when I showed her how to light a fire without a lighter.¡± He grinned. ¡°I love human expressions. They make no sense!¡±

    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± I smiled as we walked toward the others.

    ¡°Tress!¡± I shouted, hearing her approach. Thankfully, she said nothing, and I was relieved I didn¡¯t have to cringe anymore.

    As we walked up the slope, I decided to check my messages again¡ªespecially one item.

    Deity¡¯s Boon

    Lyrathos Ceremonial Dagger - Epic

    Passive Slaughter ¨C +1 Strength for every minute in battle.

    Passive Merciful ¨C +10 Constitution instantly when aiding an ally in need.

    God Passive ¨C This blade can alternate between a sharp, clean edge or a serrated, painful one, depending on the user¡¯s grip.

    I stared at the blade in my hand as we walked through the forest.

    The hilt was wrapped in dark leather¡ªsmooth yet firm¡ªmolded to fit my grip like it had been waiting for me. The blade itself was as black as drowned iron, a sheen of deep obsidian running along its length. It was thin but sturdy, its edge shifting as I turned it¡ªclean and straight one moment, jagged and cruel the next.

    In the middle of the blade, a white line pulsed as I moved, like a beating heart. When the clean edge was drawn, it stayed white; when the serrated one was selected, the line turned deep black, strangely visible inside the obsidian blade.

    I got lost staring at it, but after a few moments, I finally took a look at my status, which had also upgraded.

    Ding! Congratulations! Your soul core has been upgraded.

    Calculating¡­

    General Rank upgraded.

    Strength upgraded.

    Constitution upgraded.

    Speed upgraded.

    New Stats:

    Subject: Zach Walker

    Race: Human (Earth)

    Class: Mage, Rogue

    Merged Class: Undergoing calculations

    General Rank: F4

    Constitution: F2

    Magic: F2

    Mana: F3

    Speed: F2

    Strength: F1

    No change in my general rank, though. I was starting to think I needed an exact number of stats to rank up, and the idea of having an E stat without being a general E ranker was beginning to make sense in my mind.

    That was a special milestone, just like reaching F5, and apparently, it was hard to get.

    I didn¡¯t dwell on it for long, though.

    I saved my energy for climbing the slope, and with each step, I grew more and more anxious about the midnight change. The air tensed with it as well¡ªboth my companions and Mila¡¯s were afraid of what was coming.

    We expected our invisibility to be broken at midnight, so when it happened, no one was surprised.

    When the attack came, though? No one was prepared.

    Day 6 commencing ¨C All types of invisibility or camouflage disabled.

    Then, Elk¡¯s voice reached me.

    ¡°Mate?¡± he asked.

    When I looked toward him, the thing had already fallen upon the Arahaktar.